Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Loki was falling into darkness after the rainbow bridge collapsed. He closed his eyes and tears started to fall down his face as all the events that happened came crashing down on him. Loki closed his mouth, trying to hold back the screams and the sobs that rose up in his throat but they got through anyway in the form of tears.The darkness that was around was so suffocating. He closed his eyes to try to forget everything but images started to form and it made his heart break. He remembered when he was sitting on Frigga's lap and she was telling him a story.

"Amma, I am scared." he felt like a small child again when he whispered in the darkness of the void. He wanted her to hug and soothe him, telling him it is just a nightmare. Nothing happened. "I am sorry, I am sorry. "

The images of him and Thor playing together and chasing each other.

"You won't catch me, brother. " He said, giggling, his eyes littered with mischief as Thor ran after him.

"You are the best brother in the whole nine realms. " Thor had said to him but -

He didn't know that he is the monster parents tell their children about at night.

"I will hunt the monsters down and slay them all. "

Did Thor now see him as nothing but a monster?

But Loki was really a monster, Odin had told them stories about the monsters that lurked under the bed or in shadows. He laughed bitterly, the sound of his laughter was unfamiliar to him, now he knew why he was not accepted by the Asgardian people.

He was not even accepted by the frost giants, left to suffer and die alone.

Loki wanted to die and he was sure that no one would remember him, well except Frigga, he knew that she was the only one that loved him, but he was nothing, the bitter prince, the jealous brother. A monster.

He felt something pulling him from the void and he found himself in barren land with a dark sky, littered with stars.

Even death doesn't want him.

"What do we have here? " he heard a sickly voice saying, amusement dripping from it.

Loki didn't have the power to move or defend himself, he just stared at the cloaked creature in front of him, the way his mouth was pulled in an ugly smirk and his yellow eyes were studying him.

"Please, kill me," Loki whispered but he was not sure the creature heard him.

"You must be truly powerful to survive in the void. " the creature said as it eyed Loki.

Panic billowed up inside; he felt like he stopped breathing and he could feel the way his heart was pounding in his chest.

"Bring him to Lord Thanos. He would be pleased by what we have found. " the creature said and Loki could feel the arms that hauled him up roughly, there were two other creatures with the cloaked being that he didn't notice before, he tried to fight their grasp, to summon his magic but it was to no avail.

*****
"Kneel. " one of the creatures that were holding him hissed, kicking his knees harshly making him stumble.

Fear coursed through Loki's body as he gazed at the greyish-purple skinned creature as he descended from his throne.

"Interesting. " the creature said with a glint in his reddish eyes as he was looking at Loki's clothing. "What an Asgardian is doing here? "

But Loki bowed his head because he knew that there was no way out of this, his magic was drained and the fighting had left his body as he waited for his fate.

He felt a hand lifting his chin, so he could gaze at the creature. "I would be delighted to know everything about you. " he said and then looked at the cloaked creature. "The other, bring me the stone. "

*******

All he felt was pain - pain coursing through his mind as the stone was used on it. He felt bare and vulnerable, all of his secrets were laid out in front Thanos.

The Mad Titan.

Death doesn't want him, it was because of his bad luck that he was found by the Mad Titan, the destroyer of the worlds. He has read about him before and how his (- not his) grandfather Bor and all of the realms defeated him. He wanted to laugh but he felt empty. No sound came from him except his screams and whimpers.

The way Thanos looked at him when he knew that he was an Odinson and also Laufeyson, it was as if all of his problems would be solved.

"Brother, I need you," Loki had screamed in the silence of the night. "I am sorry, I promise I will be good. "

But Thor didn't come, he left him to rot in the dungeons of sanctuary.

"You promised you would protect me, Thor. " he whined, he needed his brother.

"I will hunt the monsters down and slay them all. "

- 'of course he wouldn't come to save the monster,' the sickly voice said inside his head. 'He was the one who pushed you from the edge of the bridge.'

And Loki believed the voice because he couldn't remember anything, Thor and Odin wanted to get rid of him.

He gave up calling for his false family, he was alone, unlovable and suffering was the only thing he knew in his life.

**************
"He is ready, my Lord. '' Loki could feel the Other's voice but it sounded so far away, his mind was in a daze and he could only grasp some of the words that were exchanged from Lord Thanos and his servant.

"Bring me the Tesseract on Terra and you would be given Terra to rule it. " Thanos said to him.

"Yes, my Lord. " he replied in a monotone, looking at Thanos with glassy blue eyes. "You are made to be a king, Loki. " Thanos said softly, his lips stretched in a small smile.

And Loki believed him because it was his birthright, but there was thought nagging at the back of his mind -

Thanos must not obtain the Space Stone because he would be able to gather the other infinity stones.

***************

Loki was given the Scepter with a blue gem which acted as a powerful weapon, and also as a mind-control device. The mind Stone. And army of the Chituari, mindless beasts that follow Thanos blindly.

There was one thought in his mind that he was able to conceal it from the Other and Thanos -

He must fail in his own invasion.

He controlled Hawkeye (to help gather information about the heroes of Midgard to make them a forbidden force to defeat Thanos) and Dr. Selvig(to open the portal but Loki gave him wrong calculations about its size, so not the whole Chitauri army could pass.)

His plan has worked because at the end, he was defeated by the avengers. He looked at the faces of the avengers while they were waiting for Heimdall to send him and Thor to Asgard, he noticed the Captain was looking at him with a frown on his face and Loki raised his eyebrow at him, making the Captain shift in his place.

The way the Captain was looking at him made his mind run with possibilities but he couldn't find any answer to this strange look.

But Loki didn't know that Steve Rogers had noticed the change of his eyes' colours when the Hulk pounded his body on the floor -

From pale blue Colour blazing with madness to tired, dull emerald eyes.

Chapter Text

Frigga was looking at him with tears streaming down her face, her little precious boy is back, she wanted to hold him and to keep him in her embrace forever. She watched the false smirk that was etched on his face and she wanted to yell and say that there is something wrong with him because she always knows when he is faking something.  

"Why did you do this, Loki? why?" She asked, wanting to know what had driven her son to do his crimes. 

— What happened to you my sweetheart?

"Did I make you proud, mother? " He looked at her with a small smile. 

Oh, how she missed his voice, how she missed him. When she knew that he let himself fall into the darkness of the void, she felt her breathing stopped and her heart torn from its place.  

I am sorry, my boy. Sorry for not noticing how you were suffering, sorry for not being on your side. 

"Loki—" She said but —

He cut her sentence, and she could see fear lurking under the brave look on his face. "I apologize, mother." He said bitterly. "I apologize for not being like Thor. "

A failure was left unspoken in the air. 

"Brother! " Thor's voice boomed in the throne hall, an angry look on his face.  

"You're not my brother! " Loki shouted at him. "You never were, I am the monster, Thor. " (— I begged you to come and save me but you never did.) was left unsaid.

"Silence!" Odin demanded, he was looking at Loki with disappointment and anger. 

Loki felt the panic that threatened to rise in his chest, everything was getting out of control because he thought that one of them would ask him what happened to him, what had led him to this madness. Loki will gladly spill everything that happened but no one asked, not even his mother (—no, Frigga. She is not his mother, she never was.)

Despite not being his true mother, he wanted to run and hide in her embrace as if it would shield him from the horrors that he witnessed but he couldn’t, couldn’t do anything. 

"Oh, Odin, I hope that you are proud of what your son has done.  " he falsely smirked at him, his voice dripping with venom. "The stolen relic from Jotunheim. "

"Loki, I shall not hear your words." Odin said harshly, his one eye glaring at him. "I shall punish you,  as I am the Allfather, the king of Asgard, for your acts. You tried to destroy Jotunheim and rule Midgard. "

Loki wanted to yell at him — at them, why they are not asking him. Why did nobody notice there was something wrong? Why? 

"It was my birthright! " he shouted, instead,  at the man he once called father. 

"Your birthright was to die! " Odin shouted back at him and Loki tried to hide his flinch. 

Left to suffer and die alone.

He vaguely heard the warning tone in his mother when she said Odin's name. 

But the king of Asgard continued. "You only cause suffering and destruction, Loki." the disgust was evident when he said his name. "And You will rot in the dungeons for the rest of your life! " Odin said. "Alone, not a single person would dare to visit you."

Loki felt himself being pulled roughly from his chains by the guards.

"Odin, please—" he could hear the sob that came out from his mother as she made her way to him, forgetting how she looked but on guard stood in front of her, preventing her from reaching him to make her way to him. 

He could hear Thor and Frigga protests but all the sounds were dulled by the sound of his harsh breathing and the pounding of his heart. 

***********

Loki's punishment was not only solitary confinement as Odin had said, he was hardly left alone. 

But his only companion was the guards, their harsh treatment and the way they looked at him because finally they could put their hands on him after centuries of mischief and pranking. His mother had come before and she promised that she would get him out of this but she didn't come.  

Loki felt like he had been in prison for years but in fact it was only for a week. 

How truly pathetic of you. He scolded himself while dragging his broken body to the corner of the cell. 

He felt that the days he had spent in the sanctuary's dungeons were repeating itself. 

A laugh forced out of his lips, loud and anything but joyous. It turned into a choked cry crashing through his crushed chest. 

He wanted to laugh at how they had broken him —Thanos and Odin's guards who completed the task after the Mad Titan. 

He was utterly broken.

He felt as though jagged glass had replaced his right shoulder; likely, it was dislocated. Some of his ribs were cracked or broken and he could taste blood in his mouth.

But all he felt now was nothing, no pain or anything. His body was numb as he came out of unconsciousness to hear the heavy footsteps echoing on the hard floor. Perhaps it is his mother again but —

It was Odin alone. 

"F-father, " his voice was hoarse from his screaming that echoed through the silence of the dungeons. His mind was in haze but he could feel the hope that rose in his body because maybe —

Maybe his father would take him back, will stop this torture (he doesn't care if he was not his real father, all he wants is to return back to the safety of his chamber.) 

But it was a forlorn hope, a false one because Odin would not accept a monster in his house. 

He watched as Odin regarded him coldly and then motioned for the guards to start his session today. 

"I didn't do anything, I didn't do anything. " Loki mumbled with tears streaming down his face.

"Enough of your lies, Loki! " the king of Asgard glared at him. "Only lies come out of your mouth, my son. " he said the last word with disgust. "What have I done wrong? What have I done to make you like this? "

A mad laugh split out from his mouth. "You should have left me to die on that day, like what my real parents did." 

"I saw you as my son, Loki. " Odin said gently. "But I do not know who this person is in front of me. "

And he felt two guards hold him down, preventing him from moving and he could feel his eyes widen with horror as he watched another guard with a needle and a thread in his hand. 

What will they do? What will they do?

He tried to get away from their grip but he couldn't. 

"Father, please." he yelled, hysterical, panicking, unable to even think. "I am sorry, father. I am sorry."

But he couldn't get any words out of his mouth as they were muffled by thread. 

"No more lies, Loki. " Odin said before leaving the dungeons, tears ran down his cheek as he could feel the muffled screams, begging of this person, that was once his son. 

***********

"This is madness, he is your son! You cannot keep him alone until Ragnarok" Frigga had yelled at Odin. "I want my son back. I want him back. "

"This person is not our son Loki, Frigga. " her husband said quietly. "I believe we had lost him from the moment he let himself fall into the void."

"I should have told him the truth, it is my fault. I failed him. " A tear came out of her eye, followed by other tears. 

"And Odin, " she said, before leaving. "You shall never prevent me from seeing my son. "

The guards stopped her when she reached the dungeons. "Move. " she ordered harshly. 

"But my queen. " one of the guards dared to say and she glared at him. 

"I said move! " 

The guards looked at each other and then bowed to their queen and stepped aside for her to pass. 

One of the guards followed her but Frigga glared at him. "Why are you following me? "

"To- to guide you to Loki's cell. " he said nervously, he was young and perhaps it was his first time in the dungeons. 

"It is Prince Loki to you. " she said, with a scowl on her beautiful face and then she looked at the other guards. "He is still your prince! " she said in a warning tone, as if daring anyone to defy her. 

"Yes, my queen. " she could hear them muttering under their breath but she didn't give them a second thought as she made her way to her son. 

Her magic yearned to be reunited with his, and she could feel the excitement as she came closer to her son. 

But the sight in front of her made her blood run cold. Her precious boy was hugging his knees to his chest, he was sitting at the corner of the filthy cell, muttering to himself. 

"Loki. " his name was uttered from her mouth gently but her eyes were watching him in horror. 

He raised his head to look at her with his red-rimmed sunken eyes, and she felt her heart drop. "Oh, my boy. " she couldn't hold back the sob. 

"Amma? " he said, confused, as if he thought that he would never see her again. "You are here. " a small smile gracing his bruised lips. "I thought — I thought that you would never come. "

"I am here, my boy. " she said brokenly, looking at her son who moved to reach her but the force field  prevented him from reaching out to her. 

He looked frustrated as he tried to use his magic to disable it. But Frigga knows that he couldn't go out of it but only she could enter. 

And Frigga tried to smile at him before entering the cell but the moment she felt his arms wrapped around her; tightly, as if he was afraid that she would disappear,  it was like her world shuttered. 

It has been a year but it felt like millions when she hugged him. She could feel his thin body and she tried to hold back the sob. 

"You know that I am sorry, Amma? " he said while still hugging her. "I am sorry for being a monster, for not being the son that you wanted. " and she tightened her hold, hugging him closer. "A monster for trying to destroy an entire race but I wanted to gain Odin's approval, I am sorry. "

"You are not a monster, my boy. You are my Loki, my precious Loki." She said, not letting go of him. 

"But when I fell into the void, they tried to make this monster bind to their will and they succeed. " he laughed bitterly. "You know it wasn't me, Amma. "

She could feel herself frowning and she pulled from the hug to look at his face. "What do you mean, Loki? "

"It wasn't me. It wasn't me. " he kept repeating as he backed away from her to the corner and when she tried to reach him, he flinched violently. 

"Loki. "

"No. " he said, eyes wide as he realized what he had said. "Go away. I don't want you here."

"Sweetheart, what happened to you in the void? " she asked but he shook his head, muttering how stupid he was. 

"I don't want anyone here, " he shouted, his voice held so much anguish and pain. 

She wanted to reach him but he was flinching, trying to get away further at the corner. She couldn't do anything except —

"I will come back, Loki. " she said but he was not listening to her, it was as if he was lost in another world but there was nothing except telling Odin to get him out of here. "I will bring Odin to let you out, my son. " 

She had left the dungeons with a heavy heart but she didn't know that Odin would do such a thing to his son after what she had told him. She saw him leave to the dungeons alone, she yelled to take her with him, but he ordered guards to stop her from leaving the confines of their room. Her handmaiden has told her that she heard whispers of the guards and how they have silenced the second prince. 

And she couldn't take it anymore, this madness must be stopped. 

"I am sorry for what happened my queen. '' Hemidall held a grave look on his face as Frigga approached him on the repaired Bifrost. 

"So you would help me? Betray your king? The one you have sworn to obey? " Frigga asked because she was sure that Hemidall knew what she would ask him. 

Heimdall looked at her with his golden eyes. " To stop this, I would.I have heard what Loki has told you. " 

And her eyes darkened with fury. "Bring Thor to Asgard immediately. " she demanded

******
Meanwhile on Earth, Steve was trying to convince Thor that there was something wrong with Loki. But Thor's only statement is —

"I am very disappointed in Loki, I've lost my brother. " He would say this and try to hold back his tears. 

"I'm telling you, Thor, his eyes had fucking changed from blue to green before he surrendered " And wow Steve doesn't like swearing but he was frustrated because what if Loki was innocent?

"Thor! His eyes were like Clint when he was controlled by him! There was something wrong with him. " Steve argued more and that's what got Thor's attention. 

Thor had a hopeful look on his face " You mean that there is a possibility that my brother is innocent? " —well not innocent from nearly destroying Jotunheim but maybe that could be solved later and a horrible idea struck into Thor's mind, giving the Jotuns, the casket of ancient winters as an exchange for not judging Loki because Asgard doesn't have any authority here as Loki's crime was on Jotunheim not like what their father has said. 

But that means Midgard is responsible for Loki's judgement? No —No, his brother would be innocent if what Steve was saying is true. 

"Yes, so you and I need to go to Asgard to question him. "

"What about the rest of the team? "

"Of course they won't believe, so we won't tell them. Can you let Heimdall bring us to Asgard ? "

"Yes, my friend. I will tell Heimdall today. Thank you Steven for telling me this. '' Thor said with a smile, hope returned to him. 

"I don't want him to be punished if he was innocent," Steve said. 

And after gathering some of their stuff, They head out from the tower and luckily no one saw them. Thor starts to shout at Heimdall to pull them to Asgard. And Steve could feel a tug pulling him and then colours graced his vision. 

Chapter Text

Steve couldn't keep his balance when they arrived at Asgard and he was embarrassed when Thor held him to prevent him from stumbling. "Uh- thanks, Thor. " he said after regaining his balance and then he was gawking at the scene in front of him because —

Asgard is beautiful and Steve wanted to bring his sketch and draw everything in it. 

But Steve was pulled from his thoughts as he was staring at his surroundings by a deep voice that made him startle. 

"Welcome home, my prince. " the deep voice said, gaining his attention —(and really, Steve? How you didn't notice him? He scolded himself for being distracted—)because the man was standing next to him; a dark -skinned man with golden eyes.  "You are the first Midgardian to put his foot on Asgard. Welcome, Steve Grant Rogers.  "

He shifted nervously as the golden eyes looked at him as if seeing something no one can see. 

"Heimdall. " Thor said before Steve could reply. "There is no time for this. The captain is saying that something has happened to my brother. " 

The man's face was pulled into a sorrowful expression. "I am deeply sorry for what happened to Prince Loki. " the man said. 

Thor could hear his heart beats rapidly in his chest and he could feel himself couldn't breathe, many scenarios ran in his mind and there is one stood out but it couldn't be true —

No, It couldn't — "What are you saying, Heimdall?  " Thor pleaded, his voice cracked at the end. He wanted the gatekeeper to say something else, anything instead of Loki being dead. 

And Steve couldn't take it anymore because Loki might be innocent. "Is Loki dead? " uncertainty laced in his voice. 

Hemidall's eyes widened. "No, but the king — " he doesn't know if he wants to acknowledge Odin as his king anymore. "The queen is waiting for you, Thor. '' he said softly, as if Thor was a glass that could be shattered into pieces. 

"Thor? " said a voice behind them and when Thor looked with his blurred vision at the source of the sound, he found his old friends; Hogun and Fandral with their horses and another two horses for him and Steve. He didn't notice their arrival, he was lost in his thoughts.  "The queen ordered us to bring you to the palace urgently. "

And Thor could read his face's expression, there is something wrong happened —

Something wrong happened to his little brother. 

And with a heavy heart, he mounted on his horse and Steve did the same. 

"I hope everything will be alright. " Steve tried to assure him but Thor gave him a small broken smile, his eyes shining with unshed tears.

The way to the palace was silent, except for the sound of the storm that was about to begin. Thor's companions looked at him but he ignored them. He tried to keep his anger at bay, and he felt the unshed tears start to fall, angry tears that burned his eyes. 

If Loki died, he knows in his rage  he would blindly kill anyone in his way, anyone responsible for this. Even Odin. Because Loki is his little brother, it doesn't matter if he is not his brother by blood, he is but by his heart and soul. Loki is not only his brother, he is his best friend, One of the three people in the entire realms that Thor would gladly do anything for. 

"I will always protect you, brother. " his younger self has assured his brother. "I would never leave you alone. "

"Promise? " Loki had asked hesitantly and Thor didn't know then why his brother was doubting his words. "You would never leave me? " 

"Yes, I promise. " and held out his pinky; a silly gesture they saw on Midgard between two children. 

His brother let out a giggle and held Thor's pinky with his. "Me too, I assure you brother, I would never leave you alone. "

When they reached the palace gates, Thor found his mother standing alone, not a single guard with her, her body was tense and it looked like she was trying to hold herself. 

"Thor. " she whispered when he stood in front of her, her red, puffy eyes staring at him with so much fear. 

And Thor couldn't take it anymore. "Amma, " it has been centuries ago when he last call her that, but he was scared —

Scared that he would lose his brother again because of the reactions of Fandral and his mother, he doesn't believe what Hemidall told him. 

Frigga looked at her son and he seemed like the little boy she used to soothe his nightmares, he looked so lost and vulnerable. 

"We have to get your brother out. " Frigga said. "Odin has gone mad. He is killing my little boy slowly. "

Red —

Red was the only thing Thor could see in front of him. 

"But it would be treason, your majesty." Hogun said but at the glare that Thor had sent him and the way his hand tightened on Mjolnir, he bowed his head because the person in front of him is not his friend, a different one whose only aim is to destroy anything. 

"Thor, " Steve said, quietly, doing his best to suppress the churning of dread in his gut; because what could have happened to him worse than death? 

Maybe torture? But Odin won't do this to his own son, Steve thought. 

He doesn't know why he cared about Loki. He only caused destruction on earth but if it was proven that he was innocent, Steve would do everything in his power to protect him because that is what Captain America would do; protecting the innocents. 

**************

Without warning, dark cloud formations started to imprint their marks on the crystal-clear blue sky, suggesting the imminent arrival of an intense and powerful thunderstorm. The strong gusts of wind were unleashed and started to impulse the dim and murky clouds closer and closer. The once beautiful golden sky was steadily engulfed by darkened and dense patches of clouds washing and draining away every bit of its persistent, brilliant colours.

It was all Thor's doing, he was seething with anger as they made their way to the dungeons. 

"Thor. " Frigga said, concern laced in her voice. She fears what Thor would do when he sees Loki. 

But what will she do when she sees her son? What if she lost her son? 

Oh, Odin wouldn't only face Thor's wrath —

No, he would face hers too. 

She could hear the rumbles of thunder and it shows how angry and upset he is. 

And when she put her hand on his shoulder to stop, he flinched. 

"Mother? " it was as if he was lost in his thoughts. And his shoulder sagged when he noticed the state of the weather. 

"You need to be calm for your brother. "

"I apologize, mother. " he said and eventually the angry sound of thunder quietened. Frigga could see a few streaks of sun rays able to pierce through the darkened sky that began to lighten. 

When they reached the dungeons, Frigga guided them to Loki and thankfully they didn't encounter any guard. She didn't know what Thor would do if someone dared to stop him. 

Thor could see the way his mother's hand flow to her mouth as she froze in front of the cell, he swallowed and trying to think of what Loki would like but —

It never crossed his mind that he would see this scene in front of him. His tongue feels suddenly too heavy to form any words at all. It felt like a blade sliding to and through him, right into his heart. 

The way Loki was sitting against the wall, arms resting on his knees and purple and blue bruises bloomed on his skin like flowers. The darkness below his sunken eyes was like the void. 

And —

And his mouth was sewn shut. And Thor heard the deep inhale that Steve let, and the shouting for his name but —

His brother, his little brother whom he swore to protect was hurting and Thor was the one who brought him here. 

"Thor, only Odin's blood could open this energy shield. " he heard his mother saying but her voice sounded so distant. "Please, Thor. Please. "

He furrowed looking at his mother who was inside the cell and Steve who stood in front of him. "Thor, you need to snap out of it. Open the shield." Steve said. "Loki needs you. "

But he has already failed him. 

He nodded and couldn't register what he was doing but the field vanished and he stumbled when he approached his brother but caught himself. 

His mother and Steve have stood at the side to let Thor crouch to his brother's level. Frigga wanted nothing but to gather Loki in her arms but he was flinching hard. The way his blood flowed from his lips when she applied her magic to remove the stitches but she cleaned it with his magic and the scars on his mouth made her heart shatter into small pieces. 

"Loki. " Thor said, gently, trying to keep his rage at bay, but Loki flinched and recoiled from his touch. "Brother. "

And his heart ached at the afraid look, Loki was sending him. 

"We need to get him to Lady Eir. '' Frigga said to Loki gently . "I am sorry, Loki. "

"M-mother? " Loki said, but the word felt so heavy on his tongue, a frown formed on his face when she put her fingers on the side of his head. "What—" his voice was so small, followed by a whimper.

But he couldn't resist the lull of his mother's magic as his eyes began to shut without his command, letting him fall into unconsciousness. 

"What did you do? " Thor asked, fear visible in his voice but he knew that his mother would never harm Loki. 

"He is asleep now, my boy. " she said, standing from his position. " Will you carry him to the healing wing? "

Without answering, Thor lifted his brother's broken body gently and they began to make their way to Lady Eir. 

But on their way, Odin stood and behind him many guards stopped them. "Move, Odin. Before I do something I would regret later. " Thor said, coldly. 

But Odin was looking at his other son, his one shined with tears and Thor wanted to shield his brother's body from his prying eye and those of the guards. 

"Odin, there is no time for this. " Frigga said, looking at him with fury in her eyes. 

But he shook his head and said, panicking. "Loki, my boy must not remember anything. " 

It happened so fast that Thor couldn't prevent it, the blast from Gungnir hitting Loki, sending them both tumbling on the floor. 

His brother's body was above him but —

It was a small body, dwarfed in Loki's clothes and when he removed the clothes from his brother's face. 

Loki's bruised young face was laying on his chest and he kept staring at his little brother who looked the same way centuries ago. 

He could feel Frigga prying the little body from him and could hear her saying to Steve that Loki —

"He has been turned into his younger version, six years old."

Chapter Text

Frigga took Loki from Thor, not bothered by the way Odin was watching or the guards. She knows that she is crying, seeing her Loki in his younger self, with bruises littered on his face and she was sure that there are bruises on his body, it was as if something heavy crashed on her chest, making it harder to breathe. The Captain and Thor stood in front of Odin and the guards to protect her and Loki as she made her way to Lady Eir. 

The last thing she heard was Thor yelling at Odin for losing his other son. And it hurts —

It hurts to know that her family is shattered, that they are losing each other. 

She knows that Odin still loves Loki but he is not trying to show it. She knows behind this cruelty a soft place for his young son, that he cares too for the wellbeing of his youngest. But—

She would never forgive him for what he has done to Loki, even if Loki himself forgives him for all the way he wronged him, neglected and ignored him— she knows Loki is still regarding Odin as his father, no matter what happened between them. It has been going for centuries. She tried to intervene but it was to no avail. He has been cruel to Loki because of his Jotunn heritage, (—taming the little monster. He would say to her.) but when Loki was growing into a young man, Frigga had had enough, she threatened him that if he didn't treat him well, she would take him in her arms and run away. That is why he started to get closer to Loki, to treat him as his son and finally he was able to love him. She knows that because of Loki's crime, he remembered the monster. 

But Odin was wrong because her son was never a monster!

And now, Odin had turned him into his six-years old self, and she knows that Asgard won't be safe for her little boy. Maybe she would take him to Alfheim because Lady Eir said that a powerful sorcerer would be able to return him back and reverse Odin's magic, and despite being powerful, she doesn't have the ability to reverse Odin's magic and Odin himself is not in a good state of mind and she would never let him near her son. 

A noise escaped from Loki —  a pure agony wrapped in sound waves— startled her from her thoughts. She heard how his breath quickened and the way his hands were gripping the sheets tightly. 

"Shh, my prince. I am here, everything is alright. " she said, she sounded like when she was trying to soothe his nightmares about the blue giants, lurking in the darkness and she wanted to laugh at how foolish they were, by hiding the truth from him. The truth that made him driven away from her. "I am here. " she kept repeating, gently. 

"In stormy black mountains, 

I wonder alone, 

Over glaciers I pull myself forward. " Frigga ran her hands through Loki's hair as she sang softly. "To the apple garden, with branches leading. 

And I sing, 

When are you coming home. "

Her sound cracked at the end of the song and she cried—

Cried because the song is about someone who is not home and that is what she had felt when she lost him in the void. 

And everything came crashing down at her. 

"But when I fell into the void, they tried to make this monster bind to their will and they succeeded." — he had told her that and she wanted to rip anyone who dared to touch her son. 

"Amma," a quiet, shaky voice said. And she could feel his tiny hands reaching to wipe her fallen tears. 

She opened her eyes and found Loki's emerald wide eyes staring at her. She tried to smile at him but it was a sad one. 

"Loki. " she said and watched as he frowned, checking his injuries. 

"Did someone find out that I tricked Thor? " he said, worriedly. "He likes snakes and I found it fun to prank him. " he added, hurriedly. 

She didn't want to break down in front of him and she didn't know whether to be relieved or not that he had no memories of what happened,  so she said instead. "And what did he do? " Frigga raised her eyebrow when he smiled sheepishly. 

"He grabbed me, thinking I am the snake. " Loki giggled but then he frowned. "Did Thor tell father? " he said, nervously. 

"No. " Frigga said. "But I think it was a good prank. " she smiled at him and he smiled back. 

And before he said anything, the door was opened, revealing Lady Eir, her eyes were red and a frown was etched on her face but when she saw Loki's awake, her face broke into a smile. 

Loki looked at his mother uncertainly but she didn't say anything, it was Lady Eir who spoke. "Oh, boy, I am relieved that you are fine. " she said, noticing his bruises were already fading and she had healed his broken bones before she left. 

And Loki frowned more because what could have happened? Did the All-father —

No, mother would be yelling at him at this moment but she is here, sitting beside his bed and she said he does not know. 

There is something they are not telling him and Loki would know what it is, he could ask Thor. Surely Thor would spill everything. Loki would look at him with his pleading eyes and Thor would say everything. 

Loki didn't utter a word as Lady Eir fussed over him, checking his injuries. 

"Amma, " he pouted, after Lady Eir checked him. "I want to return back to my chamber. " he said. 

Frigga looked at Lady Eir and the latter nodded, giving them the permission to leave but when Loki climbed down from the bed, Lady Eir surprised him by kissing him on his forehead because she would never kiss him, she always glares at them. 

Loki blushed and hid himself behind his mother who smiled at him and said without looking at Lady Eir but looking at him.  "Thank you, Lady Eir. " and she took his hand but on the way to his chamber, they encountered no guards. Which was absolutely suspicious. 

************

Loki was yawning and he was still sleepy, maybe from the medicine, Lady Eir gave him. 

When he woke up, he heard two voices speaking, one of them has long, blonde hair, like Thor and the other has short blond hair.  So, Loki hid himself quickly under his cover. 

"I do not know, Steven. I don't think it is a good idea. " a deep voice said. 

"It would be safe if we go to earth. " said the Steven Aesir and they are talking about Earth? Why are they not calling it Midgard? 

"I — " the deep voice fell into silence and Loki could feel their eyes on him and the sensation made his skin crawl. 

What are they doing here? And who are they? 

Loki wanted to flee out of his chambers, if only he could reach Thor's chamber, he would be safe but he wasn't sure if his brother was in his room. 

"Loki. " the deep voice said, quietly. Loki flinched and tried to get away as much as possible from them. "Brother. " the man said, voice cracking. 

Loki's brow furrowed and he came out from under the cover. "You are not my brother. "

The Aesir (—well he looks like an Aesir. Loki thought.) let out a breathless laugh and hurt was written on his face and tried to conceal it and failed, just like Thor when he tries to hide his emotions. 

"Thor is my only brother. " Loki said and he doesn't know why he is talking to people he doesn't know, mother had told him to not talk to strangers. 

Upon hearing these words, the man smiled widely and said. "Yes, you are Thor's brother. "

And that is stupid because every Aesir knows that he is Thor's brother.

"Who are you? Did the — father or mother send you here? " Loki asked, maybe they were guards but they were not dressed like guards. 

"I am Thor, brother. " the man who claimed to be Thor said. 

And how absurd that he is lying to the prince of Asgard? 

"You are lying. " He doesn't know why he didn't flee from his chamber but there is something calming about the man, besides his mother and the All-father wouldn't let anyone enter his chamber and they will know immediately if someone entered his chamber. 

The Aesir let out a shaky breath and Loki noticed Steven was watching them without uttering a single word. Is he not allowed to speak? 

The Aesir with the long blonde hair (—that looked suspiciously like Thor) approached him, so he could be closer. "If you don't believe me, brother, then reach with your magic to sense mine." He said. 

Loki frowned at that, he knew that he could sense Thor's magic with his (Mother had told them and Thor was angry, saying —he has no magic, it is for women and it hurts Loki but at the end of the day, Thor apologized to him.)

So, Loki reached for the Aesir's face tentatively and his magic flow from his hand, he is not quite good at using his magic at the moment but mother always tell him that he would grow to be the most powerful sorcerer in the nine realms, and Loki frowned (—he frowned many times today but everything doesn't make sense and now that Aesir claiming to be his brother.)

Loki gasped when his magic identified this Aesir's magic as his brother. That's impossible but his magic never fails him. 

"Th-Thor? " Loki said, he was shocked and he knows that he is gawking like a fool. "How you are —"

The Aesir who is now Thor, his magic has confirmed that, looked at Steven helplessly. 

"There was an accident. " Steven said, calmly. "Someone was using magic and the spell hit you. So, you returned back to your younger self. " 

"I was old like Thor? " It was the first question that came to Loki's mind and he found himself saying it. 

Steven nodded. "Uh, yes. " he said. "I am Steve Rogers, by the way. " he continued, extending his hand in front of Loki. 

And Loki looked at his hand, what is he supposed to do? He was still in shock! 

"Um, you could shake my hand? " Steve Rogerson coughed awkwardly. 

Loki extended his hand and shook Steve's. "I am Loki Odinson, prince of Asgard. Son of King Odin and Queen Frigga.  " he said, formally as the All-father taught him if he introduced himself. 

"Nice to meet you, Loki. '' Steve smiled warmly at him. 

"Did I become powerful like what mother said? " Loki asked, hopefully. 

"Yes, Loki. The most powerful sorcerer in the entire realms. " Thor said, and Loki couldn't still believe that this is Thor! His brother! And couldn't believe that he grew up like him. 

Loki wished the person who performed the spell would be punished by the All-father and his mother. 

Because he returned him back to his younger self when be finally became the most powerful sorcerer! 

He felt Thor come nearer to him and then he was crushed into a hug. "I would never let anyone hurt you. '' Thor kept repeating and Loki's suspicion returned but he doesn't care at this moment, maybe he is saying that because of the spell incident, maybe that's why his mother and Lady Eir were acting oddly. 

And when they broke from the hug, Loki looked at Steve Rogerson and said. "Are you Thor's friend? "

Steve smiled that kind smile that he has and said. "Yes. "

Loki suddenly felt so shy and nervous because he knows that he is not good at making friends. (—He sometimes feels like everyone hates him.)

"Are you and I friends? " Loki asked hopefully. 

Loki didn't notice the expression on Steve's face because he was lost in his worrying about Steve denying that they are friends. "Yes, Loki. " Steve said, smiling at him. He doesn't want to break this child's heart, Steve was not heartless. 

At the way Loki's lips formed a huge smile on his face and the way he said excitedly —

"Can we still be friends? I would do anything to still be your friend. "

Steve knows that he answered the right answer but he felt his heart break at the way Loki was looking hopefully at him, like Steve is his first and only friend in the entire world. 

"Yes, Loki. We can still be friends. "

************

Thor and Steve had left Loki's chamber when he slept, he kept telling Steve about his pranks(most of them were played on Thor and Loki told him about his and Thor's pranks on the guards) to discuss with Frigga what they will do with Loki. 

Loki didn't know where they went, he found no one in his room. With a heavy sigh and a grumpy face (—because why did Thor and Steve Rogerson leave him?) he made his way to search for them but it was a mistake because while he was going to search for them in his mother's garden, he noticed them and he was about to go to them but someone stopped him. 

"Where are you going, ergi? " someone snarled and a hand grabbed his wrist tightly. 

Loki felt scared and he looked at the man with a nervous look, he found that he was a guard. 

"I was searching for Thor and Steve Rogerson. " he said, trying to sound brave but he knew that his voice betrayed him, showing how scared he was. 

"I don't think so. " the guard smirked at him with his ugly face. "The people want to take their revenge from you. " 

Loki couldn't do anything except scream and a bolt of green energy came out from him, hitting the guard hard, sending him to the ground. 

He hugged himself, he was scared and trembling and the tears started to fall like a river. 

He felt someone's hand grab him and lift him gently. He could hear the yelling and shouting coming from Thor and Frigga. 

"I have got you. You are okay. "Steve Rogerson's calm voice said, rubbing his back and Loki buried his face in his friend's chest, trying to calm his racing heart and quell his sobbing. 

************

When Loki calmed down and the guards were sent to the dungeons. Thor and Frigga agreed to send him to Midgard to live with the avengers. 

"We are going to Midgard? " he asked Steve Rogerson in a sleepy voice but with a hint of excitement. 

"Yes, we are going to my home. " Steve Rogerson said. 

And the last thought before Loki fell asleep was that Steve Rogerson is not an Aesir, he is a Midgardian. He will have fun on Midgard because he loves it. 

Chapter Text

There was a thought nagging in Loki's mind. Why did he not see the All-father? Is he on a political mission? Or he doesn't want to see Loki? But Loki did not do anything, he even doesn't know about the snake prank. 

That's why Frigga had taken him to see Odin because she could not bear to look at the heartbroken, sad look on his face. Thor was against Loki seeing Odin,  but Frigga didn't listen to him, it will raise many questions, her boy was Loki and she knows that he would ask a lot of questions and suspect that they are lying. 

She has a feeling that Loki already suspects what they have told him. 

"Amma, " Loki said. He was sitting on a chair beside Odin's bed. Odin has fallen into Odinsleep after what he had done to his younger son, sorrow and regret clouded his mind until he couldn't fight it anymore.

They were sitting in the same way when Loki had slain Laufey and she told him that she was proud of him.

And she regretted it because she didn't see how her son was hurting, fooled by his facade.

"Father loves me, Amma, right? " he said uncertainly but his eyes held hope. He looked so innocent, a child wants his father's love. 

"Yes my dear." She said, looking at Odin's sleeping face. "He does love you. "

How could anyone hate her precious boy? Odin was wrong—

Wrong to make Loki feel insecure about his parents' love. 

"I love him too, amma. " he said. 

And she knows deep down that Loki would forgive Odin when he gets back to his older self. 

They sat in silence until it was disturbed by a knock on the door. 

Frigga made a gesture to open the door revealing her handmaiden Gna. 

The handmaiden bowed and said. "Prince Thor sent me to inform you that they are ready to travel, my queen. "

Frigga nodded "Thank you, Gna. " she said and dismissed her. 

She looked at Loki to find him already looking at her excitedly. "Come here, Loki. " she said. 

And when Loki was within her reach, she pulled him into a hug. Her eyes were stinging with unshed tears. She doesn't want him to go, she already has him but she knows that it is not safe for him to be here. 

"You know how to reach me, my sweetheart? " she said while hugging him. 

"Yes, amma. " Loki said. "You know that I will miss you?  "

"I know, my boy. " she said, letting out a sad, broken laugh. "I will miss you too, my precious, brilliant boy. "

************

Loki felt the hundreds of eyes on him while they were on their way to the Bifrost but no one dared to stop them. He was sitting in front of Thor, trying to keep his balance but Thor was holding him tightly. He should work on his abilities to ride horses. 

Are they still using horses in Midgard? Loki wanted to ask Steve Rogerson but he found it was not the time to ask that. 

Loki turned his head back to look at his brother and he still can not believe that this Aesir is actually his brother! And he can not wait to return back to his actual age. His mother said that she would seek uncle Freyr and king Njord's help. He  found him glaring at the people who were staring at Loki as if he was abnormal, he waved at them and smiled and he was shocked when someone waved back because Loki thought that no one loves him, maybe he had grown into a loved prince or they are faking it? 

It was a single brave woman who dared to stop and if looks could kill, they way Thor was glaring at her, she would be dead by now. 

"Loki. " she yelled, making her way out of the crowd to where Loki was. 

Steve looked at Thor who was ready to yell at the woman. "Is there something wrong, ma'am? " he asked. 

"I wanted to see prince Loki and discuss something with prince Thor. " 

"There is no time for that, Lady Sigyn. We — " Thor said but he was cut by Loki's voice —

"SIGYN! " he said excitedly in a loud voice but then he blushed remembering the people on both of their sides.  

But his best friend is in front of him, his only friend in the entire realms, he doesn't know if kept her friendship or not. He hopes that they stayed friends when they grew up. 

Now he has Steve Rogerson and Sigyn! 

" Yes, Loki. " she said as he got off from the horse (— by Thor's help, of course.) after he looked at Thor with the look that always made Thor agree with what he wants. 

She crouched, so she could be at the same height as his  to hug her best friend that she missed so much. It has been years since she saw him and then she heard that he fell into the void. She has always loved Loki but she didn't know if he loved her back. A prince can not fall in love with a commoner after all. 

After they broke from the hug, she kissed his forehead, she thought she had lost him but he was alive. 

Alive but Odin —

That's why she wanted to speak with Prince Thor. 

She looked at Prince Thor and he sighed. He got off his horse "Loki, could you stay with Steven? " he said to his little brother and then motioned for Sigyn to move, so they could talk without Loki hearing anything. 

"Why didn't she talk to me?" Loki huffed, arms crossed on his chest when he stood beside Steve. "She was my friend first. "He said as he looked at his brother and Sigyn, a crowd had gathered around them, making it hard to see his brother. 

"Maybe they are telling him about their problems? " 

Loki uncrossed his hands and made himself relax, trying not to let it hurt him, but then he remembered something "Are there still horses on Midgard? " 

"Horses? " Steve asked, confused — why they are talking about horses? 

"Yes, you used to use them to transport. I saw them on Midgard. " Loki said. "I want to learn how to ride them, father would be proud of that. "

At least the All-father will not call me a failure. Loki thought 

"Oh, we don't use them as a mean of transportation.  " and at Loki's pout. "But you could take lessons. " Steve said. 

Loki surprised him by hugging him. "Thank you, Steve Rogerson."

Steve felt awkward and he flushed as he saw many people looking their way because Loki had said that in loud voice and an adorable giggle came out of his mouth. He patted Loki's head and then he felt stupid for doing this. 

This is awkward, this whole friendship is awkward. But he was happy that Loki didn't shy away from him as he did with the others. 

Maybe, just maybe after Loki is proven that he is innocent and turn back to his older self, they could still be friends. 

But there was something wrong, he could feel it because the way Loki flinched when someone came near them or even children excited to see his magic, it was weird. He knows that Loki didn't have any friends (—except Sigyn) and Odin tortured him —

He feard the worst, did something happened to Loki when he was a child? 

"You know you could call me Steve only. No need for Rogerson. " he said, trying to distract Loki. "Because we are friends."

Loki smiled at him, a cute little smile and they talked —

Talked until Thor come to where they were standing but —

A heavy frown was etched on his face. 

***********

Tony, Clint and Bruce were in the common room, watching T.V.

Clint, the bastard chose the movie and Tony was bored , it was Steve's idea (— team bonding. )

And good old Steve is not here, forgetting about the movie night. Tony wants to go back to his lab, to his precious family -his bots- but he was stuck watching that movie. 

Tony has argued that there is only the three of them but Bruce told him it will fun. 

Ha! Fun, he had said. Even Bruce looked about to sleep, hell even Clint was watching them sadistically, amusement written on his face. 

Where is good old Steve? Is he on a date and didn't tell Tony? 

Tony would be insulted if he didn't tell him because he had set up many dates for him but all of them failed. 

Thor maybe is in Asgard, watching over his psycho brother and doing princely things. 

And Natasha? 

No one knows where she is. Even Clint doesn't know. 

"Sir, Mr. Odinson and Mr. Rogers are on the roof. " Jarvis's voice cut him from his thoughts. 

And finally! Maybe they would leave the movie. But that means that Steve and Thor were together? What they were doing? Having fun? 

 —No, No. Just —No. Steve is a good old man, he wouldn't take Thor and hook up with anyone. 

"Let them enter, Jarvis. "

Before he damage any windows again. 

"Yes, Sir. "

When Steve and Thor entered the common room, Loki was behind them. Thor had told him that, does Thor don't want him to see his other friends? 

Steve Rogerson,  (—no, he said just Steve because we are friends) Steve had told him that they will stay with their friends, the Avengers. Why they are called this? Loki doesn't know. And who they want to avenge?

Loki didn't hear anything from what Thor was telling them as he was observing the three Midgardians (— father always tell him to observe people and not to get distracted in his silly thoughts) but he was pulled from his thoughts by a timid voice asking. "And who is this little guy? "

"Bruce —" Steve said but he his words were cut off by Loki as he stood in front of Thor and him —

"I am loki second prince of Asgard, son of All- Father Odin and Queen Mother Frigga and Thor's little brother." He said shyly. 

And Loki doesn't know why this was their reactions

"What is he fucking doing here? " Clint asked, anger visible on his face. 

"Clint, please. " Steve said, pleadingly. He wanted to tell him that Loki can not remember anything. 

"I Said What Is He Doing Here! " Clint repeated, and the way got closer to where Loki was made Loki afraid and he hid behind Thor. 

He vaguely could hear Thor threating Clint. "No one shall harm my brother! " rumbles of thunder could be heard outside. 

And Loki felt scared because these three Midgardian were looking at him with so much hatred but Steve had told him that they will be nice to him. Hot tears burned his eyes and he let them fall, he kept clinging to his brother's leg. 

"Loki, Loki. " he could hear Thor saying but he was lost in his own thoughts. 

Would he be punished? 

"I am sorry, Thor. " a sob came out of him as Thor lift him.  "I don't want to be punished for whatever I did, I am sorry. " he said in a small voice, his face was buried in Thor's chest. 

But Steve could hear some of what Loki was saying and maybe the other's too because they fell into silence, nothing could be heard except Loki's sobs. 

"Fuck. " Tony said, a headache was already building in his head because reeinder games in his tower but he was fucking child and apparently he couldn't remember anything. "Okay, Thor, Take him to your floor. "

"Thank you, Tony Stark. " 

Tony didn't respond, he just waved his hand as if it was not a big deal. 

But it was! Because what the hell happened to reindeer games? 

"What is this Steve? " Tony was the one who asked because Clint was angry and he looked like he wanted to kill someone (—maybe a certain Asgardian prince. ) and Bruce is looking nervous, perhaps trying to keep control over the hulk. 

And Steve told them everything from the moment he suspected something wrong with Loki because of his eyes. And then going to Asgard to find that he was tortured and Odin has returned him back to his younger self. 

"That would mean that Loki is innocent, if you were proven correct, Steve. " 

"Yes, I think he was controlled or something. " Steve said. "But we can't leave him in Asgard, it is dangerous. "

"Okay, fine. We will let him stay here. " Tony said finally. "And we don't know how can we find the one who could reverse his magic but he will stay. "

"Thank you, Tony. " Steve said, smiling a small sad smile. A lot has happened in these past days. 

"I can't stay while he is here." Clint said, running his hand through his hair. "I need to leave th tower for some days to wrap my head around all of this. "

Chapter Text

Loki was scared, the Midgardian had given him the same look as the guard, a look full of hate and disgust. 

And Loki had shown them he was afraid, crying like a child (—but you are still a child, my prince. Amma had told him but Loki needed to show the All-father that he is not a child anymore, he is a proper prince. )

"A prince should not show any emotions, Loki." the All-father had scolded him before. 

But Loki could not help it, he felt confused because why have he done wrong? 

He is not liked among the Aesir, they never liked him, maybe that's why the guard was acting like that but the Midgardian —

He couldn't find a reason for a Midgardian to hate.

Maybe he is unlovable in all of the realms? 

He couldn't stop the way his voice shook and the sobs that wracked his body as Thor held him close. 

"Thor, Have I- I d-done something wrong? " he asked in a small, shaky voice, trying helplessly to know why he was unwanted and unloved. 

He wanted to be loved like his brother.  

"No, brother. " Thor was wiping the tears that were coursing down his cheeks. And after a moment of silence. "You didn't do anything. "

Thor was lying and Loki knows that but Loki was worried about something else. "They are angry at Steve that he brought me here? " Loki asked. He doesn't want anyone to be angry at his friend because of him. 

Thor didn't know what he could say to his brother, he knows that Loki was smart when he was young. 

The Aesir and maybe the Jotunns(—he still does not know how he will reveal to Loki about his new heritage, he wouldn't make the same mistake Odin and his mother did. Perhaps he could ask mother what he should do.) mature quickly at a young age but Loki was the smartest among the other young Aesir. He was even smarter than him, Thor was always embarrassed by that. 

"They are not angry. " Thor was lying through his teeth and he knew that he was not fooling his younger brother. (— Say only short answers. Thor thought. )

"Perhaps—" Thor was about to say they could watch something on the mortals' box that shows pictures but Loki interrupted him. 

"Do they know my older self? " 

"No? " It came out as a question and Thor felt like an idiot. "I mean, they know that you are my brother. " (—yes that's better, Thor.)

"Tell me what you are planning to do with Steve? " Thor said. (— another approach to change what they were talking about. )

Loki looked at Thor after wiping his tears and Thor felt his heart break at all of the things that happened to his brother. He made a vow to himself that he wouldn't fail again at protecting him—

Because Loki was his everything; his heart and soul. 

Loki's face lightened up at the mere mention of doing something with Steve. "He promised I would take lessons on riding horses. " he said shyly, his voice still shaky from the crying. "Perhaps we could play together? "

Thor had to stifle the laugh that threatened to come out, imagining the scene when he sees his little brother and Steve playing — "Maybe you could play hide and seek? " He knows it is his brother's favorite. 

Thor was rewarded with one of Loki's giggles. (Oh, how much he had missed his brother. He wants this to continue when Loki returns to his older self, he wants Loki to accept him again. He knows he was not a good brother to Loki but he would do anything to correct all what he did by ignoring Loki. )

"Is that a giggle I could hear? " Steve said from the entrance of the living room on Thor's floor. He was smiling as he was looking at Loki who stood up from the couch and ran to where Steve was standing. 

"Steve! " he said, looking at Steve excitedly with his red rimmed green eyes. "Thor said we could play hide and seek!"

"Hide and seek? "

"You don't know it? " Loki was looking at him as if he had grown two heads. "Thor and I used to play it after we visited Midgard before. " and then another giggle came out from his mouth. "Thor would always lose. "

"Loki. " Thor groaned but he smiled softly at his brother. 

Loki stuck out his tongue at him and looked at Steve with huge hopeful emerald eyes. "You would play? " he asked shyly. 

"I will play with you. " He had never played anything while he was young because he had no friends, nobody wanted to be his friend except Bucky and Steve could feel something rise in his throat but he tried to ignore his thoughts about his old friend and focused on Loki. 

And then Loki blurted. "If you don't want to play with me, it is fine. I know I become clingy sometimes. " 

Volstagg and Hogun always tell him that it hurt him but he accepted it eventually, it was one of the reasons nobody wanted to be his friend. 

"Of course you are not,  Loki. " Steve said, looking at Thor who had a frown on his face.  Thor needs to discuss a lot of things with Loki. "I would like to play with you. " 

"But we can watch a movie tonight.  " Steve said, taking Loki's hand and guiding him to where the television is. 

"What is a movie? " Loki looked at Steve curiously. 

"It is like a play but the people are trapped in the box. " Thor said, he still couldn't understand the Midgardians' technology. (Tony had stared at him in horror when he said that at a movie night before. It is called T.V, Thor. )

"It is not a box. It's a T.V " Steve said. "I don't know how to explain it, maybe you could ask Tony? " 

"Who is Tony? Is he one of the Midgardians that we met? " Loki said, nervously. He really wants to know how this T.V works but these Midgardians seemed to hate him. 

"Yes. " and when seeing Loki's nervous face. "But Tony would explain. Don't worry. " Steve assured him,  he didn't know what Tony would say but Tony agreed to take Loki to the mall to buy some clothes, saying that Steve and Thor had no fashion sense.(—they had no time to pack clothes for Loki) Steve has convinced him and Bruce after Clint had left to act nicely towards Loki. 

"Steve, I would never harm a child. " Bruce had said in a quiet voice. "And if he was proven he was innocent, then no need to harm him when he returns back. "

"Jarvis. " Steve said, he still feels awkward talking to the A.l . "Could you play any movie because I know nothing? "

"Yes, Captain Rogers. " Loki is startled by the voice, where does it come from? Is anyone here and Loki didn't see him?

"It is Stark's servant. He created him.  " Thor said as he saw Loki looking in all directions trying to find the source of the sound. 

"Servant? Where is he? "

"He is an Al. " and at Loki's confused look. "Tony calls him that, I don't know anything. You can ask him. " Steve said. "And don't call him servant in front of Tony. "

"Hello prince Loki of Asgard. " Jarvis said. "I am Jarvis. Mr. Stark's artificial intelligence. "

Loki couldn't understand anything but Jarvis seemed fine and he is not ignoring Loki like his creator. 

So, Tony creates things like Loki? How is he accepted among his friends? But Loki didn't mention these questions. 

"Hello Jarvis. '' Loki said uncertainly, waving shyly at the ceiling, he felt stupid but the voice seemed to come out from the ceiling. "It is a pleasure to meet you. '' he said fromally, his heart was racing because what if Jarvis doesn't want him too? Besides, he wants to make more friends. He does not want to be greedy but the idea of having another friend would be great. 

"The pleasure is all mine. " Jarvis replied and Steve noticed the hint of warmth in his voice. 

Jarvis is capable of having emotions, Tony had said that a million times, he was annoyed  because no one cares about his creations. 

The Midgardian's technology in front of them came to life as a song started "Thanks To Her Majesty

The Queen Of Hawaii

Stands At The Crown Of The Islands

The Tallest Of Rainbows

The Work Of Passing Love—" 

Loki and Thor could understand the  meaning of the words but Steve has to see the translation

Loki was fascinated by the images that played in front of him, how they got inside the T.V? Are they trapped there? He wished that Tony would agree to explain this to him. He could explain to him what kind of magic they are using, it was beautiful. 

He felt bad when Lilo said "It's Me Again. I Need Someone To Be My Friend. Someone Who Won't Run Away."

Why having friends is so hard. But Loki was grateful for having Steve and Sigyn as his friends. And Thor—

Thor is his brother but he is also his best friend in the entire realms. 

"Is that a frost giant? " Loki asked when he saw Stitch but the frost giants don't look like that, they are mean and scary. 

The monsters that lurk in the darkness. 

Thor stiffened but Loki didn't notice as he was looking at Stitch with confusion, Steve was the one who noticed, he eyed Thor from the corner of his eyes but Thor shook his head. 

"Why is he small?" Loki looked at Thor. "Aren't the frost giants supposed to be mean? This one is friendly. "

"A friendly Jotunn. " Loki thought and he wanted to laugh at how absurd this idea is.

"He is not a Jotunn. " Thor said carefully, his heart beating loudly in his chest. "But the Jotunn are not bad, brother. "

They are not monsters, Thor wanted to say. 

Loki gaped at him and he couldn't believe what Thor was saying to him about them.

Thor is acting weirdly. "When I'm king, I'll hunt the monsters down and slay them all, just as you did, father." Loki had heard him saying this before. Are the Jotunn friendly now? 

Loki shook his head to get rid of these thoughts and he returned back to resume watching the movie. 

Steve was still looking at Thor with narrow eyes, there is something that Thor is not saying but Steve didn't say anything. 

And when the famous statement said by Lilo—

"'Ohana" Means "Family." "Family" Means "No One Gets Left Behind." 

Thor felt like crying because they had left Loki behind (— he had left him behind.)

Without thinking, Thor pulled Loki into a hug, muttering. "I love you, brother. "

But Loki heard it because he said, giggling. "I love you Thor, you are the best brother in the entire realms. " a statement, Thor always tells him. 

************

Stev had left the two brothers after wishing Thor a goodnight when he noticed that Loki had fallen asleep at the end of the movie. He was yawning in the second half of it but he was determined to finish it. 

Thor lifted Loki to let him sleep in his bed and when he was about to leave from beside the bed, a small hand grabbed his wrist. "Thor. " Loki's sleepy voice said. "Could you sleep with me? I am afraid. " 

—Afraid of the monsters and the Midgardians that were looking at him angrily. Thor would protect him like he had promised. Loki knows this is not a princely act (the All-father had said to him) but he couldn't help it. 

Thor's heart ached at the vulnerable look his brother was giving him and he remembered when Loki comes to his chamber saying that he is afraid, Thor would always try to leave a space for Loki to sleep in his bed. 

Thor didn't know what he would tell him when Thor would leave to Asgard, leaving him here. He will travel to Asgard in two days and will try to return quickly, the time in Asgard differs from on Midgard. 

He has to leave because of what Lady Sigyn had told him. 

Thor was looking at his brother worriedly as he was clinging to Steve, trying to not be near the other Aesir. 

"What is the matter, Lady Sigyn? " He knew that his impatient tone could be heard but he wanted to go back to his brother. He was still not looking at her. 

"My prince. " she said. "The Asgardians wouldn't accept the All-father's reign. " 

"Yes, prince Thor. " an old commoner came standing with them. "We couldn't accept him,  we can't accept what he has done to his own son. " the man said. "If he had done this to his own son, what could he do to the rest of us? "

Thor was speechless as more people gathered around him. "We loved prince Loki, he was the one who listened to our problems and presented them to the court. " one of them said. 

Thor knows that he should say something but —

"The seiðmaðr and the seeress are terrified of what the All-father had done. " Thor frowned because she specifically mentioned the Seiðr users. "Because by imprisoning Prince Loki in this kind of cell, it was draining his Seiðr, meaning that our prince could have died but it would be a painful death because Seiðr is a part of him, he couldn't live without it. "

Thor was staring at his people in horror of what he was hearing, did Odin know all of this? If he was late, Loki would be dead already. 

"It is like tearing him from the inside out. "

"Of course brother, I shall sleep next to you. " he said without hesitation, already climbing on the bed and he pulled Loki  to him, cuddling him close as he let his brother snuggle into his chest.

Chapter Text

Loki didn't know whether to feel upset (because his brother left him after only two days from staying ) or not (because he stayed with Steve the whole time! Even sleeping in his floor because Loki felt scared of sleeping alone.)

"I would like to pay Jane Foster a visit. "Thor had said, he didn't want to tell Loki that he is going to Asgard to discuss with " I will only be gone for a day, Loki. "

Thor had told him that Jane Foster is his lover and Loki asked him if he had one too when he grew old. 

"No, but you will find her one day, brother. " (— or him. Thor thought because he knows what is Loki's preference and even if it is frowned upon the Aesir, Thor will always support him. )

Loki and Steve had watched Disney movies (—yes,that's what Steve calls them, Disney movies. )

Also,  Steve knows how to draw and he hung a drawing of Loki! He even let Loki try but of course it wasn't perfect like Steve's. Loki pouted at that and Steve told him with practice he would be better at it. 

It was all well, and Loki was loving every second passed. Even Sir Bruce(—No, only Bruce. He told Loki to call him that) was treating him well; he talked with him about science and he was fascinated that Loki was smart at his young age. 

Well, Loki is not like the other Aesir.  (—hushhh, don't tell anyone about that.) But he sometimes gets bullied for being like this and it is one of the reasons the other Aesir hates him(—because he loves to show off. That's what they said.)

Loki knows that there is something inside Bruce, because it is always angry. He doesn't know what it is but maybe it feels lonely inside Bruce and he just needs friends. 

Even Jarvis is now his friend and he introduced him to something called the internet. 

There is only one person that exchange only few words with Loki —

Sir Tony Stark. 

Loki wants to ask him questions, Steve even told him that he invented things, he is the creator of Jarvis. And Loki doesn't know why Sir Tony Stark was accepted among his friends, isn't it weird to invent new things?  Loki made something before, and the other children laughed at him, telling him it is nothing and pathetic.  

"Good morning Loki, I hope you have slept well." Steve said as soon as Loki entered the kitchen, it seemed that he remembered the way to the kitchen. He was only here for two days for God's Sake! Steve sometimes still gets lost in the tower. He yawned and rubbed his eyes. He was still a little sleepy because they had stayed the day before watching Tangled. 

"Yes, Steve. Thank you. " Loki said politely as he made his way to his usual spot. He was surprised that Tony and Bruce were already there. 

They were drinking that awful drink called coffee. Steve had told him he is still young for drinking coffee, but Loki wanted to try it and he wished he didn't try it. It was awful! 

Tony had given him an offended look and said "It is the best thing in the world." It was one of the times that Tony talked to him. 

"Good morning, Loki. " Bruce said, smiling as he put down the newspaper he was reading. 

"Good morning, Bruce. " Loki replied as Steve put the plate of pancakes in front of him and beside it a glass of orange juice. 

Loki liked pancakes, but he liked waffles more and he liked that hot chocolate drink. It tastes really good. 

While Tony and Steve were arguing about something that Loki doesn't know, he found the chance to ask Bruce the question that had burned his curiosity. 

"Bruce. " Loki said shyly, he doesn't know how to open a conversation! 

"Yes, Loki? " Loki noticed that Bruce always looks nervous around him, but he is trying to hide it. 

"There is something angry inside you. " and at Bruce's shocked face and the green colour that starts to taint his skin. "I am sorry for saying anything. '' Loki blurted and his vision blurred. 

Don't cry, Don't cry. Crying is for the weak. He kept repeating inside his head. 

But Bruce was trying to calm himself. Is he angry at Loki? Would Loki be punished because of his mouth that refused to shut up? 

Loki put his hand on his mouth to check—

To check something, but he doesn't know what it is. 

He flinched violently as he felt the hands that grabbed his shoulder, he tried to stand up from his chair and cower in the corner because he knew what was coming. 

"I am sorry, I am sorry. " he kept repeating. 

But the hit was never delivered. He could hear the voice of Bruce calling his name until he calmed down. 

"You are okay. I will not do anything to you. " Bruce said softly. He was not that kind of a doctor but he knows the symptoms of an abused person and from what Steve told them, it seems that it was the same thing while Loki was a kid. 

Oh my God, Bruce felt horrified because Loki seems like a cute, harmless kid. How could anyone do this to him? 

"Are not y-you g-going t-to h-hurt m-me? " the kid seemed confused and Bruce tried to calm the Hulk inside him from wanting to rip Asgard. And of course for Loki's sake, no one wants an angry Hulk in the morning. 

Bruce stared at him, and crouched to be on the same level as him. He didn't care if Steve and Tony were watching. " No Loki, I'm not going to hurt you. " 

"Love little Loki, protect him. " The hulk said inside Bruce. 

"He is called Hulk. " Bruce said. He never introduced Hulk to anyone before. And at this moment, Hulk wants to get out to comfort Loki. 

"Be friends with little Loki. " the hulk said. 

"Actually, he wants to be your friend. " Bruce said and it felt awkward when Loki's small hands cupped his cheek and his emerald wide eyes were looking at him as if trying to feel what was inside him. It was really awkward. 

"He is not angry anymore. " Loki said and Bruce wondered if anyone could be angry at Loki. "He is now calm. " Loki said. Then a small giggle came out of his mouth and Bruce wondered how his mood changed from crying and being scared to this, but that was better. "He really wants to be a friend of mine? "

And at Bruce's nod, he continued. "Can I call him Hulky? " Bruce could hear a snicker from behind him, probably from Tony and he himself couldn't keep the laugh that threatened to come out. He felt happy because someone is not afraid of the Hulk, even the team is still wary around him (—except Tony of course. )

"Yes, Loki, you can call him that. " he said and was rewarded by Loki's wide smile and his brightened face. Maybe Loki could meet the Hulk one day. Even if Loki got back to his older self and he was proven innocent, the hulk could still be his friend? 

Now Bruce felt guilty because of what he did to Loki during the invasion because what if he was really innocent?

Bruce was cut off from his thoughts by the sound of high-heels clicking the floor and the sound of Jarvis saying —

"Sir, Miss Pepper is here. " 

And then — "Good Morning, Jarvis! " Loki said loudly and happily,  waving at the ceiling. He didn't greet his friend today! 

"Good morning, young prince. " the A.L replied. 

"Pepper. " Loki heard Sir Tony Stark say as he went to greet the new person that came into the kitchen.

She is a woman with auburn hair and blue eyes which reminded Loki of his mother. He sees Sir Tony Stark kissing the woman. Perhaps they were lovers? Like his brother and Jane Foster. 

And when she greeted the others and finally looked at Loki, she smiled at him warmly (—like the smiles, his mother always gives him. He missed her, why couldn't she come with them to Midgard? Perhaps he could tell Thor that she should come to Midgard or they have to travel back to Asgard. )

"Hello there," the woman said. "I am Pepper. "

Loki giggled a bit. What a funny name?! 

"I am Loki of Asgard. " he said(— no need to say the whole introduction because she only said her name, right? Loki thought. ) "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Pepper of Midgard. "  then he took her hand and kissed it because he saw the Aesir when they greeted women. 

"Awwww, you are so cute. " she said, which made Loki blush. He knows this word and he is definitely not cute. 

"Yeah, yeah, whatever. " Tony interrupted them and looked at Loki "Reindeer games stay away from my girlfriend. "

If he didn't look at Loki when he was saying that, Loki wouldn't know that he is talking to him because Loki doesn't know someone who is called Reindeer games. Does he like to play games? 

"Tony. " Steve groaned. "He is literally six. "

"Well, and when he was older, he was handsome and a hot guy. " Tony said defensively. 

And that's what caught Loki's attention. "I was handsome? " He doesn't know why Sir Tony Stark is describing him as a hot guy. But handsome? Loki was often teased by the other children and Thor's friends by his looks. They always call him raring because of the way he looks. 

"Yes. With your high cheekbones and your t—" Tony said but he was cut off by Lady Pepper. 

"Tony. " her voice held a warning tone. "Aren't we supposed to go to the mall? "

"Oh, yes, yes. " he said, waving his hand as if he was dismissing them. "Let me change first."

"Okay. " she said and then grabbed the bag that she left on the table and grabbed Loki's hand gently. "Come with me to change your clothes too. "

Loki blushed and asked. "I will go with them? "Loki asked, looking at Steve but it was Pepper who answered 

"Yes, we are going shopping. " she said in a singsong voice. 

*************

When they went to the garage, Loki was looking at the cars in awe. "What are these? " he touched one of them and ran his small hand over it. He has never seen something like that before. 

"Hey! Stay away from my baby." Tony said and he actually pouted. 

"Tony. " Pepper said with a fond look on her beautiful face. "And they are cars, Loki. They are used as a means of transportation. "

"So, no horses? " Loki asked, confused, he had seen the Midgardian using horses when he visited them with Thor last year. 

"Horses? " Tony looks horrified. "We haven't used it since —" he stopped and then said. "I can't remember. "

"Could you tell me how they work, Sir Tony Stark?" Loki asked shyly, he didn't know if the Midgardian would agree. 

"Sir what? No, just call me Tony." Tony said and he smiled at Loki, maybe he will start liking the little guy. Tony was wary at first but Loki is so innocent and he is just a kid. "And yes, I can tell you how it works. " he said excitedly. 

And as they made their way to where Happy was waiting for them, Tony was explaining to Loki about how cars work and they got into another scientific discussion, of course Tony tried to make his explanation as simple as he could. He even used silly examples for Loki to understand. But Holy shit the guy was smart even though he is so young. 

Pepper heard Loki saying to Tony. "Could you let me in your lab? "

"Who told you about that? "

"Steve." She could hear the nervous tone in Loki's Voice and Tony muttering 'thank you, good old captain' but then he surprised her by saying. 

"Okay, Loki. When we return back to the tower." She could hear the hint of excitement in his voice. "I will let you see it. "

And Pepper thought and let out a sigh 'Now, there are two Tonys. '

**********

When they arrived at the mall and got out of the car. "Is that a palace? " Loki asked because it arrived so big but it wasn't big like the palace in Asgard. 

Tony glances over at him through his sunglasses. "No, it is a mall. " he said, simply. "Okay let's start this shit to finish quickly. " He really hates shopping but he didn't want to leave Pepper alone with Loki,  and Steve and Bruce have no sense of fashion unlike him. 

As they made their way to the weird door, Loki saw people enter it without touching it! So, he ran to it, leaving Tony and Pepper behind to try it. Tony cursed and quickened his steps to catch Loki. 

This energetic little shit. Tony thought. 

But Loki has already reached the door and when he arrived at it, the door opened without him touching it! 

He giggled and then went out without touching the door again! "TONY AND LADY —" but thankfully Tony stopped him before saying anything, he doesn't want people to know that he is Tony fucking Stark. That's why he is wearing sunglasses and a hat to hide himself, Pepper is wearing the same and Loki protested because he wasn't wearing like them. Tony had promised him that he would buy him sunglasses. 

Two women (— Tony doesn't know if they were moms or not but they were holding children's hands) were watching Loki with a smile on their face. One of them even gushed at how adorable their son is.

And Tony Stared at her with his mouth opened.  (—he knows he looks like an idiot at this moment) Loki is not his son! He doesn't even know how to be a father. 

It was Pepper who saved them as she ushered both him and Loki, who was talking with the children about Lion king. Tony doesn't know what opened the conversation about Lion King because he was busy staring horrifyingly at the woman who had lost her mind. 

Loki Edward Stark — ha ha ha very funny. 

He was pulled from his thoughts as Loki said excitedly. "I will ask Thor to let the A—" and suddenly he had a panicked look on his face. "Father! " he said. "To let father build like this door in Asgard. "

Tony looked at him questionably. "What were you about calling him? " He knows he has no right to ask Loki but he suspects something because Loki wasn't about to call Odin father. And the way he flinched when Bruce grabbed his shoulder to comfort. Fuck! Odin has tortured Loki when he was in his cell (—Steve refused telling them what was the torture, only saying it was horrible) s o what if Loki was treated badly when he was young? 

Anger coursed through Tony and he could feel Pepper putting her hand on his shoulder to calm him and it seems that Loki noticed his anger because he hurriedly said—

"It is nothing, Tony." Loki said, smiling and Tony's heart break at what he was seeing, because a sad smile is not supposed to be on a young boy's face. "Amma always tells me that I am special. "

Tony surprised himself by pulling Loki into a hug "Yes, you are special, Loki. " he said softly. And he tried to stop remembering the images of his own father that flooded his mind. 

After pulling from the hug, he patted Loki's hair awkwardly. "Okay, let's go and buy some clothes for you. " he said and then grabbed Loki's hand and followed Pepper to the children's store.

************

The shopping was fun (—No, Actually It Wasn't Fun. Tony really hates shopping. ) 

The inside of the children's store was filled with clothes of every color, most of them in very bright shades. Loki giggled and ran to a green T-shirt, saying it is his favorite colour, and the whole clothes he chose were which made Pepper choose another T-shirt for him, definitely not green, and Loki pouted but he took it from hair and went to the changing room to try it. 

"I am tired. " Loki huffed after changing into the fifth pants. 

"You are already tired? " Pepper said as if she was shocked. "There are still a lot of things to buy. Wehave just begun. " Loki looked at Tony for help but Tony just shrugged. 

Tony of course brought Iron man's T-shirt for him and Loki chose another three T-shirts with Thor, Steve and Hulk on them. 

They bought three pairs of jeans, pajamas and shoes. But then Loki saw a green dress. 

"It is beautiful. " he said and then he looked at Pepper. "Can I have it, Lady Pepper? Please, please, please. " he was jumping up and down. 

Didn't he say, like ten minutes ago, that he was tired?  Tony thought

"But it's for girls only." Pepper said and Loki looked sad for a moment but then his face lightened up. 

"Problem solved. '' he said after changing himself from a boy to a girl. Tony kept looking if any one noticed but luckily nobody noticed and ushered Loki to the changing room. 

"Are you crazy ! We are going to take the damn dress. Turn to a boy now." Tony said. 

Loki turned to a boy and he hugged Tony " Thank you, thank you, Tony. " He was so happy that he would bring something for his female form, he only changed in front of his mother but he thought that Tony and Lady Pepper wouldn't mind and he was right! 

Tony was surprised and hugged him back awkwardly, he hugged Loki a lot today. "yeah, yeah whatever. " 

After Loki tried the dress and squealed when Pepper said it looked beautiful on him,  Tony paid and Pepper suggested going to the toy store.

Loki was very excited at the scene in front of him, he even found a Simba toy! And Tony told him they could buy it. 

Loki was wandering in the store, he didn't know where Tony was. Loki was about to go and look for him but something caught his attention. Loki gasped at what was in front of him. 

Mjölnir—

Norns, there were a lot of Mjölnir! 

Loki grabbed one and held it easily, he was shocked. Is the All-father selling Mjölnir now? Is the one with his brother fake? But he could feel its magic, these ones in front of him have no magic. 

"Do you like Thor?  " A small voice asked beside him. There was a little boy holding one too. He was standing next to his parents. 

"You can hold it? " Loki was confused and of course he liked Thor —no, he loved him— Thor is his brother. 

"Yes, it is not heavy like the one with Thor. " the boy answered. "What is your name ? I'm Jack. " 

"I'm lo— " and then Tony came and put his hand on Loki's mouth and said "Luke , his name is Luke. " He was looking for Loki and finally they found him, if Loki said his name that might be a problem. Maybe they don't know that he is the same Loki who tried to rule the earth but he doesn't want them to say anything bad about Loki which might trigger anything. 

The father looked at Tony weirdly. "Are you Tony Stark? " he said, loudly which gained the other people's attention. 

"No. " Tony said hurriedly but he knows that they have been caught. 

Tony grabbed Loki's hand and went to the cashier quickly to buy the toys that Loki bought, people were definitely looking at them now. 

After paying, Tony and Loki dashed to the car and at the same time Tony called Pepper to come to the car ASAP because they were leaving. 

Once they were sitting in the car after putting everything they bought in the back of the car, Loki asked. "Why did you lie to Jack? "

Think Tony, think Tony . Say something! A voice inside Tony's head said. 

"Well, umm you are the prince of Asgard and no one can know that you are here. " Tony finally said, giving Loki his famous grin. "Remember we were supposed to be undercover." As if they were on a police mission.  

"Oh," Loki giggled, and waved his Mjölnir toy that nearly hit Tony.  "That is right,  I am Loki, prince of Asgard. " he said proudly. 

********

When they got to the tower, the first thing Tony saw on the T.V. was—

"Tony Stark was spotted today in Manhattan mall with a 4 years old kid. " the broadcaster said. "Is Tony Stark hiding from the world that he became a father? And is the mother Miss Virginia Potts? "

And Tony cursed. 

Chapter Text

From the moment Thor reached Asgard, he could sense there was something wrong. 

"My prince, " Hemidall had greeted him, but worry was visible on his face and his body with tense. He knows that Heimdall knows about the whispers between the Aesir but Did the Aesir start the revolution against the king? Thor had told Sigyn that he would take Loki to safety and then return back. 

"Did something happen, Hemidall? " The worry began to seep into Thor's voice. 

"No, my Prince. " a pause then Hemidall continued. "But the conditions in Asgard are getting worse. People don't want the All-father on the throne of Asgard. "

Thor looked at him to continue because he was certain that Heimdall already knew that Thor knew about all of this, there is something else. 

"There are whispers among the Seiðr masters about the invasion of Prince Loki on Midgard. They are certain that there is someone behind it, not just Prince Loki. " Hemidall said. "They are enraged at the idea of Prince Loki being devoured by the void and likely fell in the hands of monsters. "

"What are you not saying Hemidall? " Thor demanded. 

"They seek revenge, my Prince. " Heimdall said, his gaze was settled on the void. "Many of them have started searching. A war may be coming with a being no one knows except Prince Loki. "

That's why Thor found himself surrounded by Odin's trusted council to see what they will do with the problems arising in Asgard. The meeting was held in Gylfaginning which was located in Iðavöllr in Asgard. 

The thirteen high seats were occupied by the members of the council, including Thor. His mother wasn't with him because she had announced another meeting (—which Frigga had prepared for while Thor was in Midgard) in the palace with her handmaidens. 

Thor felt nervous as he looked at the faces of the council members, he never really liked those meetings and he only spoke when someone spoke with him. Loki is the expert in these political meetings. 

"The whispers have reached Alfheim about what Odin—" Freyr, Thor's uncle, said. His lip curled in a sneer as he mentioned Odin's name. Thor's uncle has never liked Odin after what happened in the Aftermath of the Aesir-Vanir war, taking him from his home realm and making him as his puppet on the throne of Alfheim. He was grateful for the elves because they accepted him, but it was his birthright to be Vanaheim's king. The Vanir are still waiting for him to return. His gaze settled on Njord for a second and then it returned back to Thor. "About what he did to my nephew, are they true, prince Thor?  " he was enraged, he wanted to rip Odin's throat for harming his nephew, but he at that moment didn't want to cause a war between the realms. 

The way his lips were sewn shut and the bruises that decorated his body — Thor tried to banish the image from his mind. 

"Fath—" Thor stopped, and closed his eyes to compose himself in front of the council. "Unfortunately that was true." he said, regretting leaving his brother in the hands of Odin. 

"He deserved every punishment inflicted on him. " Víðarr spat, he never really liked Loki for using womanly arts in the battle. "That ergi."

"Have care how you speak about my nephew, Víðarr. " Freyr glared at him from his seat. But before Víðarr responded, Freyr turned his attention to Thor. "Some members in this council are acting as blind fools to Odin's mistake. Is it wise to hold a meeting with people who are still on Odin's side , Prince Thor?" He said calmly and he fought the smirk that wanted to appear on his face because he knew what Thor would say. He could read it on his face. 

Thor himself knows there are some members of the council who are still loyal to Odin and he decided before the council what he would say to them. 

"Anyone who is still on Odin's side and opposed to the idea of going against him, leave now." Thor said finally and Freyr couldn't help to suppress the smirk that formed on his face as he looked at Víðarr's enraged expression. "Lord Víðarr, leave, we don't need your assistance and if anyone who is agreeing with him, leave after him." He ordered harshly, glaring at the council's members. 

"Prince Thor — " Víðarr tried, but Thor narrowed his eyes on him. 

"I said leave. "

Víðarr didn't have any choice except to obey the prince, they must find a way to keep the All-father on the throne of Asgard. 

And Thor wasn't surprised when Kvasir, Bragi, Hermóðr left after Víðarr, but it hurt Thor when Höðr stood from his seat, ready to leave the hall. 

"Brother—" Baldr said, but Höðr cut him off with a wave of his hand. 

"I can't stay to defend the second prince and betray my king." And Baldr knew that his brother doesn't like Loki for the pranks Loki always does to him, Baldr tried to tell him Loki meant no harm, but Höðr wasn't having none of that.

"Finally, I can breathe properly now. " Freyr sighed after Höðr left. 

"Uncle Freyr." Thor said in a warning tone but it made Freyr's smirk appear on his face. Thor fought the smile that wanted to appear on his face because his uncle always reminds him of his brother. 

"Oh—" Freyr said, feigning innocence as if he didn't mean what his words were implying. "Shall we continue our meeting? "

Thor nodded, but then regret showed on his face. "We think there is someone was behind Loki's invasion." Taking a deep breath. "We don't know who this being is, but we fear that there is a war coming."

Freyr's scowl appeared on his face. "And nobody knew this before punishing him for crimes that he didn't commit?" 

"No. " Thor said. "We— I didn't suspect anything. " He will always blame himself for that. If the captain hadn't told him what he discovered, Thor wouldn't even think about going to see his brother. 

Norns, what was he thinking? Even if Loki wasn't innocent, he should have stayed with his brother and prevented his torture.  

"How did this being come in contact with Prince Loki in the first place? " Njord spoke for the first time, he was curious because he heard that the Prince had let himself fall into the void or someone (—Thor or Odin) pushed him to get rid of him.

"I suppose in the year after he fell from the void, he encountered that being." It was Hemidall who said that. "I could not see what was happening in the void. " 

(—but he had made an oath to not let any harm come to the royal family and he failed to protect Prince Loki.)

"We believe the mind stone was used on him." Thor said, his mother had explained to him what are infinity  because the space stone is the Tesseract, she was able to identify it and she suspects Loki's sceptre held the mind stone which is another thought nagging in Thor's mind because the mortals have this stone and they doesn't know it is power. 

"Are you quite certain, my prince?" It was general Tyr who asked. "It is the mind stone? Because no one knows where the stones have been since the battle against the Mad Titan. "  his face paled at the mention of the Titan. 

"The Mad Titan?" the name sounded vaguely to Thor, but he doesn't know when he heard it before. 

"Thanos son of A'lars. " Tyr replied. "But it is impossible to be him, but he was the only one who was searching for the stones to collect them. He — "

"No, no." Baldr interrupted general Tyr. "You are implying that my cousin had fallen into Thanos's clutches? It is impossible, our Grandfather had killed him."

"Not killed, my lord. He was banished outside the nine realms. " Heimdall said. What if it's true? His prince was in the worst Titan's clutches. 

Thor could feel the tension rise in the hall at the mere mention of Thanos, he remembers him. The destroyer of many worlds, there were sayings that his goal was to woo Lady Death or to make the universe perfectly balanced. 

"We can't jump into conclusions like this, General Tyr. " Fryer said. "We need Loki to confirm that Thanos was behind the attack." Then he looked at Thor who was sitting at the head of the table. "Where is he? Why can't we see him?" And in Thor's silence, he continued. "Is he still recovering?" He heard about Odin going mad and torture his own son, but of course Loki's injuries would have been recovered by now. 

It was Baldr who answered because Thor was staring at his folded hands, saying nothing. "The All-father has turned him into his younger self. So we can not ask him, he can't remember anything. " Baldr was horrified from what his uncle has done to Loki, he tried many times to get past the guards when he heard about the torture but he couldn't.

"And why did no one bring him to Alfheim? " Freyr said calmly, very calmly, trying to contain his rage. He was glaring at Thor who has the nerve to look at him. 

"Mother said a specific sorcerer would be able to return him back. No one in Alfheim or Asgard or any other realm can do this. " Thor said. "But we are still searching. "

Freyr looked more enraged after hearing this. "You know what I am going to do? I am going to kill him." He said venomously. "I am going to end his existence. " because Odin had done enough. 

"You can't. " Tyr said in a warning tone. "He is the king of Asgard. What will do is to unite the realms to fight the Mad Titan."

Freyr let out a cold, cruel laugh. His expression turned into an ugly one that doesn't suit his handsome face. "The king of Asgard by blood and death. " he spat. "You think the other realms would ally with him? " another cold laugh. "I would never fight with a tyrant like him. "

So many centuries of hatred, so many centuries of planning to get rid of Odin. 

"Prince Thor." Njord hesitantly said. "What king Freyr is saying is right. The realms have suffered under Odin's rule. No one would ally with him as long as Thanos is not doing any harm to their realm. "

"And what realms are you talking about, General Tyr?" Freyr scoffed. The Aesir think themselves beloved by the others. "Jotunheim? Or the destroyed land of Svartalfheim?" And then he said in a mocking tone. "Or maybe you could ally yourself with the fire giants, General Tyr. Surtur would be pleased."

"Even the people of Asgard are opposing King Odin's rule, my prince. " Ullr spoke for the first time. "Perhaps— "

"Even your people, Thor. Even them. " Freyr said. "I only have one condition to fight alongside Asgard. "

"Yes, only one condition —" Njord said and then Freyr is his twin or something because he continued his sentence —

"You must be the new king of Asgard, Thor. "

********

Thor returned to the palace when the meeting was finished. They have finally reached an agreement that Frigga would rule Asgard because Thor would stay with Loki until he returns back to his older self. 

"I will return the casket of ancient winters to Jotunheim." Thor had said and Tyr looked at him in horror as if he had lost his mind, but when Thor looked at Heimdall to see his reaction, he found the gatekeeper with a prideful look on his face. 

—Because Jotunheim needs to be returned to its glory to agree to fight with them. 

As for Svartalfheim, they could help rebuild the realm for its inhabitants. His uncle had told them there are some dark elves who survived but they are living in bad conditions. So, Thor decided he would help them. 

Freyr and Njord had agreed to fight alongside Thor (—not Odin. )

Nidavellir is already in good relations with Asgard because the Dwarves supply the Aesir with weapons

As for Helheim, well no one knows anything about it. No one is able to enter it. 

"Maybe Odin is hiding something in it because he made a law that no one could enter it." Freyr snorted. 

So, no aid from Helheim. It is a dead land after all inhibited only by lost souls.  

He had told his mother about the possibility that Loki had fallen into the Mad Titan's clutches. 

"They are suspecting the Mad Titan is behind this invasion. " he could hear the sharp intake of breath that came from his mother. 

"No, it can't—"

"But what if it is true, mother?" Thor cut her off from continuing her sentence. "What of it is true? And he —"

(—Tortured him) was left unsaid but Frigga knows this is the rest of Thor's sentence. 

"I bet he was calling for me to find him and I—" The tears had burned his eyes, threatening to fall. "I wasn't looking at him. My brother, my little brother wanted me and I didn't — " a sob came out of him. 

"We didn't know, Thor." Frigga said, trying to sound strong, but she knows she failed miserably. "We thought him dead."

"I should have looked for him, mother! " his voice held so much hate towards himself. "I should have jumped after him into the void. I should have done that. "

That day after the meeting, Thor had broken down in his mother's arms like he was a small child again. Frigga has insisted that he stay one more day in Asgard to assure the Seiðmaðr and the Seeress that everything would change in Asgard because some of them have left to other realms and some of them were trying to find answers to what happened to their prince. 

*******

Time passed very slowly on Midgard because Thor found out that he left Midgard for a whole week and some days. He felt guilty for leaving Loki all this time, but it was only two days in Asgard.After Jarvis has granted him entry into the tower, he found his team in the common room — except Tony and his brother was nowhere in sight. 

"Where is my brother, Steven?" He demanded because what if —

"Tony said something about magic and science?" Steve's statement came out as a question. 

"Don't worry, Thor. He is in the lab with Tony. " Bruce assured him. "Welcome back, Thor." He said after Thor calmed down.

"Thank you, Bruce. " Thor said. "I shall go and see my brother."

"I am sorry, Sir Odinson, but Prince Loki and Sir said that no one could disturb them." Jarvis said with his british accent and Thor sighed, it seemed that he would wait for his brother. He had this feeling before that his brother would get along with Tony the most —

And he was correct.

****** 

Loki really missed Thor, but Steve promised that Thor would return and it wouldn't take long.

And he wants to see his brother's love, to see if she is suitable for his brother. 

And he wanted to tell Thor all the things he did with Tony, Steve and Bruce. And also maybe to convince Bruce to show him Hulky. Loki had pouted and sulked when Bruce refused, telling him this is better. 

He saw Lady Natasha, at first she treated him coldly. Loki didn't know why and always stayed by Steve or Tony's side like a coward, but then he didn't know what happened because she started treating him nicely. She even made waffles for him behind Steve's back. 

"It is our little secret." She said. 

But one day, they were watching frozen and a lot of sweets in front of them. Unfortunately they were caught by Bruce, but Loki made him swear that he wouldn't tell Steve or Thor. He and Thor used to do this with uncle Freyr, eating sweet things behind the All-father and their mother, when he visited them or they visited Alfheim. 

The only Avenger, Loki saw only one time was Clint. The one who was glaring at him on his first day at the tower. Steve had told him that he is an Archer and Loki  wanted to practice Archery with Lord Ullr but the All-father refused, saying he is still young even if there were children the same age as him, were practicing. Maybe he could ask Sir Clint when he sees him after apologizing for whatever he had done? 

Loki has visited Tony's lab two times and he has already made friends with Dum-E and U. Dum-E always makes bad smoothies to Tony and knocks things when he tries to help him while U likes to play fetch with Loki after Tony refused to play with him (It is a fun game!)

"Thank you, Dum-E. " Loki said, patting the robotic arm after it gave him his strawberry smoothie. Dum-E was still standing next to Loki as if looking at him through his camera. "It is good!" Loki said because he knows that Dum-E was waiting for his opinion, Jarvis had told him that the first time it happened. Dum-E chipped happily and went to help his creator who was standing in front of a blue light that contains images Loki doesn't know what they mean.  

Loki was looking at the weird things in Tony's lab with amazement, he wanted to reach and touch everything to inspect them, but he didn't do this because what if Tony got angry and he stopped being his friend?

He noticed when Tony came behind and Loki made sure to put his hands by his side, showing Tony that he didn't touch anything. 

"You could touch them unless I tell you not to do it." Tony said gently as to not startle Loki. 

"Really?" Loki looked at him with his emerald wide eyes, that Tony began to not be able to resist it (— fuck, he is spoiling Loki and he enjoys his time with him.) 

"Yes, let's begin with —" and Tony launched into explaining everything Loki pointed at. (In a simple explanation of course, but damn! The kid was smart. He couldn't wait to work with the older Loki.)

"Did you create all these things like your children; Jarvis, Dum-E and U. " Tony felt warmth inside of him because Loki is referring to his bots and Jarvis as his children. He even talks to them as if they were human beings and Tony really appreciates that.

"Yeah, I like to build things." Tony said, proudly. "Actually you should see my suit, I bet you will like it."

"Really? You would show me Iron man's suit!" Loki said excitedly, a big smile on his cute little face and he continued shyly, shifting nervously on his feet. "I build things too by my magic." He was a little bit ashamed and he waited for Tony to mock him because he uses magic.

"You could show me your magic, it would be awesome." And Loki didn't know why Tony was so excited about seeing his magic. Magic makes him a raring. 

Tony noticed the look of shame that

took over Loki's features when he mentioned his magic. "What is wrong? What are you ashamed of?"

"Because I am doing magic?" He sounded confused by Tony's question. "And sometimes when I use it, the others tell me that I am showing off and I always cheat by my magic to look better than them." Loki rubbed his eyes as if it would prevent his tears from falling and he flinched when Tony held his hand —

"Hey, hey. Nothing wrong with using magic. " Tony said. "I bet it would be awesome to see it." well of course if it isn't for destroying. "And besides, the others are just jealous of you because you can do something they can't do."

"Mother says this all the time. I want to believe her, but when I say this, they beat me." Loki said but then he put his hand on his mouth and his wide eyes were looking at Tony pleadingly. "Please don't tell Thor. " Loki said and scolded himself for slipping two times. If the All-Father or the children know, they will beat him. 

He couldn't stop his body shaking "Please, Tony." He said again, hoping that Tony would keep this a secret. 

Tony's heart broke at the obvious fear on Loki's face and the tears that were streaming down his face — fuck. 

And Loki flinched when he pulled him into a hug, but he didn't move, just kept hugging him and thankfully Loki relaxed. 

"I promise I won't tell Thor. " he said. "But you are the one who should tell him."

He could feel as Loki shook his head. "No, you have to tell him, Loki. Your brother needs to know. " and this all shit because this means that Loki didn't tell anyone about the bullying and maybe the abuse he got from Odin. "There is nothing wrong in telling him."

"But Thor would think of me as a weakling. " Loki said in a small, shaky voice. 

"No, I promise he wouldn't think of you like that. " Tony assured him. "He will think you are brave, Loki. "

"Promise?" Loki said, hesitantly, holding out his pinky for Tony. And Tony couldn't fight the smile that appeared on his face. 

"Yes, I promise." He said, linking his pinky with Loki's. 

*********

Thor told the avengers everything that happened in Asgard and the possibility that the Mad Titan is the one who found Loki. Jarvis has interrupted their talking by saying that Tony and Loki are on their way to the common room. 

"BROTHER!" Loki yelled with such an enthusiasm that made Thor smile at his brother's excitement. 

Loki crushed into his leg and hugged it (— he huffed because his brother is tall and hug. ) 

"When did you come back?" Loki asked after the proper hug Thor gave him (Thor really gives good hugs, but Loki would not say that out loud."Why did it take you so long?" He pouted. 

"I arrived an hour ago." And to distract Loki from the second question. "I want to know all the things you did while I wasn't here."

"I—" he looked at Tony, but didn't continue as if he had just noticed there were other people with them. They were all looking at him and Loki blushed (—He is used to being ignored by the others.) 

Only one Midgardian wasn't looking at him and Loki thought this must be Sir. Clint Barton. 

"Hey, Loki. " Natasha said when she approached him, she ruffled his hair making him scrunch his nose adorably. 

"Lady Natasha," he said, shyly.

"Oh, looks like Loki is stealing your girlfriend, Clint." Tony said, smirking at the archer, but Clint glared at him. "What were you watching?" He was now looking at the T.V. in front of him which Jarvis opened before Tony and Loki entered. 

"Shut up, Tony." Clint growled, still glaring at him and then his glare settled at Loki who gulped because he had made his decision to ask him. 

"Sir Clint," Loki said nervously. "I am sorry for whatever I have done to make you angry." 

"Whatever." Clint mumbled, the kid was looking at him hopefully. 

And then the little shit continued talking as if Clint has given him the impression that he wanted to speak with him. 

"Tony told me that —" (—Fuck Tony. Clint thought. ) "You are an Archer, perhaps you could teach me?"

"NO! " Clint glared at him and Loki cowered in fear. He could hear his name called by Thor in a warning tone.

But training him? He doesn't want to spend his time with this asshole. 

Loki's lips quivered and he looked as if he was too close to cry "Please, I want to be good like Thor, but Lord Ullr and the— father refused to teach me because I am still young." He saw other children training, why couldn't he? 

"Loki, why are you saying that? Your friends train with Lord Ullr."

"They are not my friends, Thor." Loki said in a small voice. "I don't have any friends."

"But I thought — "Thor didn't finish his sentence as Loki shook his head, he doesn't have any friends in Asgard, his only friends are the avengers. 

"Loki, can I ask you a question?" Steve was the one who said that and at Loki's nod, he continued. "Does anyone treat you badly in Asgard?" He spoke very calmly, but on the inside, he could feel anger rising in his body.

"I—" he hesitated and looked at Tony who gave him an encouraging nod to say how they treated him. "They hated me, I don't know why. " he said, crying. "They b-beat m-me w-when Thor is not a-around."

"Brother, I—" Thor said but Loki cut him off, he didn't want the All-father to know that he told Thor. 

"I-I properly deserve it? " he said, wiping his tears, but the statement came out as a question.

Who told Loki that? What made him think like that? Thor thought  

"Did Odin tell you that?" Thor asked his little brother, trying to keep his anger at bay. He knows the others are watching, but he doesn't care. 

Loki scratched his left hand, a habit he does when he is nervous.

What if Loki told Thor? Will he believe? The All-father always says that no one would believe him. 

"I- I think father doesn't like me." Loki said, scared of what could happen, but Thor could protect him, he is now big and strong and has Mjölnir.  

Loki could hear the sound of the angry thunder outside and he noticed the angry expression on his brother's face. He looked down in shame for telling Thor. 

"I think I want to go to Ass-gard right now and beat the shit of everyone, especially Odin." Tony said angrily

"The hulk agrees with you," Bruce added. 

Thor could hear the voices of his friends and Steve telling him to calm down because Loki needs him, but they sounded distant as he stood frozen in his place, looking at Loki who was staring at him with fear in his eyes.

"I am with Tony and Bruce." Natasha added. 

And Loki couldn't believe himself, there are people who are ready to defend him. No one has ever done that to him before. 

Clint was the only one who didn't say anything, but he approached Loki. 

"Clint."Thor said in a warning tone, it seemed as if he had snapped from what he was thinking. 

But Clint gave him a reassuring smile and finally after tortuous seconds, he approached Loki and crouched to be on the same level as him. 

The kid reminded him of Lila. 

"So Loki, you want to be a great Archer?" Clint said. "It will be my pleasure to teach you and we will beat anybody's ass " 

"Really?" The kid said, his eyes still watery and his voice quivering. 

"Yes, I bet you would be an excellent student." 

And really Clint? You couldn't resist any child even if he is Loki?

*********

(—Loki woke up in the middle of the night, his eyes were a certain shade of blue. 

"Little Godling." A voice said in his mind. "I told you I would find you." And then it vanished when —

"Brother? " he heard Thor's voice and the traces of the blue colour disappeared. "Did something happen?" Thor said in a sleepy voice. 

"No," Loki shook his head and frowned, he didn't know what woke him up. 

"Come here, brother. We are still in the middle of the night." Thor said, reaching for his brother to pull him closer. 

And the two brothers slept immediately, not knowing what was happening on the other side of the universe.) 

Chapter Text

When Natasha had returned from her mission to S.H.I.E.L.D. facility, she could feel the tension in the room where Clint and Fury were in. And the way Clint's face showed many emotions (—It was so easy to read all his emotions by just looking at his face. He tried to hide it, but Natasha was able to read them.) 

Betrayal, fear and absolute terror were written on his face. 

And she felt concerned about her teammate because she had never seen him like this since the invasion of Newyork. 

Only the mention of Loki could make all these emotions appear. 

"Thor had brought that motherfucker back to Earth." Fury had said angrily and he felt helpless because he wouldn't be able to do anything. 

Tony fucking Stark has threatened to spill every S.H.I.E.L.D's deep secrets, and the way Captain America was overprotective of S.H.I.E.L.D's most wanted criminal. 

And don't forget about Thor, Fury doesn't want to enter into a war with Asgard by harming its prince. 

It was impossible to put the asshole in a cell. And on top of that, he was a fucking child with no memories of what he had done. 

Fury was, well, furious. 

"And they are saying that there is someone else behind his attack." Clint said, calmly, but Natasha could hear the tremor in his voice. Many nights went without a hint of sleep, filled with exhaustion and the waiting for an attack or anything bad that might happen. 

That's why Natasha had returned back to the tower after Thor departure, to asses the situation in her own view—

Because what if Loki was trapped in his small body, but faking it? 

They still can't believe that Odin is the one who returned him to his younger self.

The first time she went to the tower, Loki never left Steve or Tony's side, he was looking at her as if she would beat him. She observed his every move, reporting everything to Fury. 

"So, the motherfucker is still acting?" Fury had said to her. He was enraged because he was sure that Loki was up to something. 

"No, I am sure this is not an act." (—because Loki was showing his vulnerable side in front of them. All of his childhood secrets were bared to them. "And he doesn't have any memories about anything, Director Fury."

********

"— and then I transformed back into myself." She could hear Loki talking excitedly as she approached the common room one day. "And said Ha! It is me." He giggled which made the other person laugh. He was probably Steve and she was right. 

Steve and Loki were sitting on the couch, a sketchbook in Steve's hands and he was drawing Loki who tried to not move while he was telling Steve about what happened. It probably has something to do with Thor. 

"Thor was angry at me for tricking him," Loki pouted. "But Amma told me that he didn't tell the — father." It was Loki's little slips that made her feel as if Loki was like her in their childhood. 

Treated as if they were tools, not human beings, but like monsters. She shudders every time she remembers what they were doing to her in the red room. 

"Dreykov and his network of Widows. He takes more every day. Children who don’t have anyone to protect them. Just like us when we were small. Maybe one in twenty survives the training, becomes a Widow. The rest, he kills. To him, we are just things. Weapons with no face that he can just throw away." Yelena had told her and together they would destroy Dreykov and his organization, but they are still planning how they will do it.  

She was pulled from her thoughts by Steve's greeting and she could see that Loki was trying to make himself invisible.

"Hey, Steve. '' and as if she didn't notice how Loki was still looking at her in fear. "Hey, Loki. " she said and made her way to the nearest chair as if they sit everyday like this. "What are you both doing?" She asked, expecting an answer from Steve, but it was Loki who answered —

"Steve is drawing me," he said shyly and she tried to smile at him, but she knew she failed because Loki shrinked back in his seat. 

She tried to lighten the mood by asking. "Can I see it?" Trying to break the tension that filled the room. 

"I didn't finish it, Tasha." Steve blushed. "But I guess it won't be good."

"Everyone knows that you are a good artist, Steve." She said, rolling her eyes because every time She told Steve that, he always denied. 

"Yes, Steve." Loki said, trying to not appear like a coward in front of Natasha. And Natasha knows that look on his face —trying to hide the fear in his eyes— because she always had this look when she was young, trying to appear brave. "What Lady Natasha said, it is true." He continued. And isn't that cute? Calling her Lady Natasha. Do all the Asgardians call the ladies by that?

Of course Steve refused to show them the drawing until he finishes it. 

So Natasha didn't have anything to ask except —

"So tell me Loki, what are your other pranks on Thor?" 

And Loki was hesitant at first, but then when he was sure that she was enjoying her time, he began to talk more freely to her.

************

What also made her become closer to Loki and what surprised her the most was that Loki is not afraid of the Hulk and treated him as any other person. 

On that day, something had ticked off Bruce, making him angry. Probably it was Tony, trying to see if the Hulk would come out. 

The way Tony was excited when he saw the green colour began to taint Bruce's skin, it seemed as if Tony was a suicidal person. 

Loki, on the other hand, was more excited than Tony because he let out a loud squeal -that if the old Loki knew, he would wish to be buried alive- and saying. "Hulky!"

And Natasha was like — What the fuck is wrong with these two? She loves Bruce, but she wasn't comfortable around the Hulk. 

"Excuse me," Bruce said, before leaving the room immediately and making his way to the cell that Tony had designed for the Hulk. 

"Jarvis." Tony said after Bruce left which made the A.L let out what seemed to be a sigh.

"Yes, sir." Natasha could hear the sound of the elevator and she didn't register what Tony would do (—she is known to predict what would happen, but with Tony, it seems she would never be able to predict his next moves.) 

Apparently Loki was thinking the same way as Tony because as soon as the door of the elevator opened, he and Tony rushed to it and didn't give her and Steve any time to register what they were doing. And that made her and Steve look at each other and with a sigh from Steve. "I guess we have to follow these two." He said. 

When they reached the floor that held the Hulk's cell, Natasha found Loki talking to the Hulk excitedly, his hand was on the glass and the Hulk's large hand was on the other side of the glass and he didn't seem to be angry. 

"I want to enter." Loki said, looking at Tony who was watching the whole scene with a soft smile as if he was —

A parent proud of his own son and Natasha's eyes narrowed at that — the idea of Tony Stark adopting the God of Mischief —

Fury would have a heart attack because of that. 

"Why are you keeping him locked up?" Loki continued. "Hulky is our friend."

"Hulk is Loki's friend." Hulk said, he looked upset, not angry, for not being able to reach for his friend. "Hulk won't harm any of his friends."

"Please, Tony, please, please. " Loki kept saying and Tony seemed to be thinking about opening the cell. 

"Tony. " Steve said in a warning tone, but of course Tony pretend as if he didn't hear anything because he opened the cage and Loki ran inside it and then —

He hugged the Hulk. His small frame was dwarfed by the Hulk's larger frame. 

"You are really big." Loki giggled as if it was the funniest thing he had ever said. "I am happy that I finally met you."

Only Natasha stayed in front of the Hulk's cell until Bruce had gained back control and returned to himself. 

And the little God of Mischief was asleep, face nestled in Bruce's chest which made Natasha (who dared to think that this was a cute scene. ) smile.

************ 

"You have to get back to the tower, Clint." Natasha had told him after she had a small meeting (it only lasted for 7 minutes) with Fury and Clint about Loki. 

"He is friends with the Hulk?" Fury looked at her incredulously and at her nod, he sighed and grudgingly accepted the fact that Loki would still be on Earth. 

"I told you, Tasha, that I won't enter the tower with him there."

She knew that Clint loves children and she didn't feel any guilt when she used it against him. Maybe Loki would remind him of Lila. 

"He is just a kid and he doesn't remember anything." She said and continued hesitantly. "Besides, maybe he wasn't the one behind the attack, he was coerced to attack Earth." 

Clint's jaw clenched and he glared at her, but she was trying to let him think about Loki in a different way (—if someone told her before that she would think like that, she would have killed them.)

"And what made you change your opinion about him like that?" Clint narrowed his eyes, trying to know why everyone, even Natasha, is okay with this bastard. 

"He reminds me of myself."  Natasha said quietly. Clint could see the vulnerability that showed on her face and his face softened.

"But I can't, Tasha. He is—"

(Loki, the bastard who made him kill people and his friends.)

"He is just a kid now. Give him a chance." Natasha said. "Maybe you could change your mind about him." 

*********

Because of all what happened and after Loki's breakdown and telling them what Odin and the kids were doing to him in Asgard, Natasha found herself the next day, asking Thor if she could borrow Loki for some time. 

They were sitting in her room in the tower, brushing Loki's hair who had turned into a girl to show her one of his new dresses.

Aladdin was playing in front of them on the T.V and Loki was horrified when Genie— (who was blue like Stitch and the frost giants, but both of them were nicer than the frost giants.)— used magic. 

How could he use magic in front of all these people? Loki had asked Lady Natasha, but she said magic is cool and maybe Loki could show her his magic too. 

It is like what Tony had said to him! And Loki couldn't believe that they wanted to see his magic.

"Can I join you?" Loki heard Sir Clint speaking from the entrance of Lady Natasha floor and he hid himself before Sir Clint saw his female form.

"Loki," Natasha said softly. "Clint won't say anything. Besides, if he said something, I would kick him, right Clint?" She said, looking at Clint when she said the last two words. 

"Unfortunately that's right." Clint said awkwardly (Natasha had told him to try to act nicer around Loki and spend more time with him.) "It's okay, Loki."

Okay, that is very awkward — Clint thought. How the hell is he going to teach him?

Loki came out of his hiding which was really awful because he was still visible to Clint. And Loki looked at Clint who waved at him shyly. 

Apparently girl Loki wasn't different from boy Loki. They had the same emerald eyes and their faces were the same. The only difference is girl Loki's long hair. 

"So what are you doing?" Clint asked and looked at the T.V. to find Aladdin. "Watching Aladdin? It is really a good movie." (One of Lila's favorite movies, but Clint wouldn't mention that.)

"Yes, I like this movie." Loki said, returning back to his relaxed self and Lady Natasha resumed brushing his hair. 

Natasha was looking at Clint who kept his eyes firmly locked on the screen, trying to avoid looking at her, but when he couldn't resist and when his gaze landed on her, she mouthed a 'thank you'. 

Clint nodded at her and then sighed, another awkward moment. "Are you finished, Tasha?" He asked, motioning for Loki's hair because he asks this to Laura every time she makes a hairdo to Lila. 

"Yes, what do you think about it?" Natasha asked and Loki looked at Clint nervously, apparently waiting for his response. 

"It looks beautiful—. " and Clint wasn't lying because even if this is Loki, he couldn't deny that the little girl in front of him is cute. 

And maybe Clint would like to spend more time getting to know little Loki.

********

Loki had fun today with Lady Natasha and Sir Clint. Finally, Sir Clint is treating him nicely. And Thor didn't say anything bad about Loki's female form, he even said that he didn't know that he had a beautiful sister! And that made Loki giggle and hug Thor. 

"You could be whoever you want, Loki." Thor said to him. "You will still be the best brother or sister in the whole nine realms."

But of course, the day had to end and Loki sulked when Thor told him that it was his bedtime. 

He is the prince of Asgard, he was old enough to have a bedtime — he had told Thor that, but Thor shook his head and told him that he could have more fun tomorrow. Besides, Loki's mouth (the traitor) was yawning a lot indicating that Loki wanted to sleep. 

As soon as Loki's head hit the pillow, he was fast asleep, but he wished that he didn't sleep because the nightmares were back after the night when he woke up in the middle of the night and not knowing what woke him up. 

The scene in front of him was terrifying, darkness surrounded the place, but Loki could see a figure huddled at the corner of what seemed like a cell. He couldn't see the face of that person because his face was buried between his hands, the only thing that was visible was his black hair and Loki could see that his body was shaking by sobs (that the person couldn't hold.)

"Brother—" a sob came out of this person and Loki wanted to reach out to help him, but he was afraid. "Please—" and then another sob. "I am sorry, brother."

Why is his brother not here to help him? Why is his brother not like Thor? 

Loki could hear another voice in his dream which sent a shiver down his spine.

"What do you want us to do with him, master?" An ugly creature said and Loki tried to hide himself so as to not be seen by these two creatures. 

But the voice sounded vaguely familiar to Loki. 

"Everything is going according to my plan." The other creature said —his skin colour was purple, that was all Loki was able to see. "Loki Odinson is finally broken.'' it continued, gazing into little Loki's direction as of knowing that Loki was there—

And Loki screamed as all he felt was pain in his mind. 

Thor was talking to Lady Jane when he heard his brother's scream. He hurriedly ended the call and made his way to their room quickly. 

Loki was still screaming and he was shaking violently. And what made it worst was the green light that came out of his hands, destroying anything that hit. 

It was Loki's magic, Thor had never seen his brother acting like that since Loki's magic had grown more powerful and he couldn't control it. 

"PLEASE! I beg you! I want to get out of here. " Loki pleaded as Thor touched him when he stopped using his magic.  

Thor felt his heart shatter because what if Loki is dreaming about what happened during his fall or about what Odin had done to him? 

"Loki. Please listen to me." Thor tried again to reach for his brother and even though Loki flinched, Thor was able to hold him. "You are not there, brother. It is only a dream." He tried to make Loki relax. "I am Thor, brother. And I promised you nothing shall harm you." Thor felt like crying because he couldn't bear to see his brother like this. 

Why the Norns have to treat his brother like that? What did his brother do, so that the Norns are punishing him like that? 

That was so unfair. Thor wanted to yell at them because why his sweet Loki, his heart and soul, has to suffer in his life? 

"I only wanted to be your equal." Why everyone was cruel to his little brother, even him. 

And the Norns made everything worse because Thor could feel his skin burn from Loki's touch. He yelped, but didn't let go of Loki. Even if it is burn, he didn't want to let go. 

"Thor?" He heard the Steve's confused voice from the entrance of the room. And he found Clint and Tony standing behind him, but their gazes were on Loki. 

His hand was still burning and when he looked at Loki, he meet Loki's crimson eyes that were staring at him confusedly. 

"Brother." Thor let out a shaky breth, but then Loki's gaze flickered to his hands. 

Loki's body tensed and he looked at Thor with a panic look on his face. 

"I do not want this illusion, Thor." He said in a panicked voice. Tears that formed in the shape of ice fell from his eyes. "I can't changed it."

"Brother, it is — " Thor tried to say, but Loki cut him off. 

"Make it go away. " he yelled and tried to get out from Thor's grip, but he couldn't. "I don't want it!"

"Loki, please calm down." Steve said as he made his way to the bed. And it seemed like Loki had noticed the others for the first time because he panicked more and then he vanished. 

"Fuck." Tony sweared. "Jarvis, where did he go?" 

What if Loki teleportated outside the tower? 

"Sir," Jarvis said immediately. "He is in your lab." 

Thor didn't waste any time as he ran to the elevator, and Tony was the one who reached it after him. 

"Is he still in the lab, Jarvis?"

"Yes, Sir." Jarvis replied to Tony's question. 

Thor was waiting impatiently and once the elevator reached the Lab's floor, of course he couldn't access it. 

"Stark—"

But Tony didn't say any snark as he let Thor enter the lab, he was also worried about Loki. 

Thor could hear the others arrival, but he paid them no mind as he searched for his brother. He could hear the sound of Tony's bots,  he looked in their direction and found Loki huddled in the lab's corner, his skin has returned back to its pale colour. Loki wastrying to make himself even smaller than he is. He was shaking violently while one of the bots was making sounds as if it was upset. 

"Brother." Thor said and hesitate to move closer to his brother when Loki flinched. 

"Dum-E and U, go away from Loki." Tony said because the bots were still there, trying to console Loki and they chipped unhappily, but they obeyed their master after Tony gave them the look. 

Thor approached his brother and crouched to be on the same level as he. "Brother—" 

But Loki shook his head. "I a-am a-a m-mons-ster, Thor. " he said, hugging himself tighter than before.

"No, you are not. You are my brother." Thor said softly. He etched to reach for Loki, but he waited. 

"B-but I-I am a frost giant." He said quietly, but Thor could hear and it seemed that the others heard it too. "That is why f-father h-hates me, right?" Loki asked hesitantly. "B-But I do not understand why you and mother love me?" 

And that is when Clint had had enough of this racism and the way Loki was raised to hate his own kind even if he wasn't aware of it. (Thor had told them that Loki was adopted and that's why it had driven Loki to what he did before he fell, but he didn't mention that Loki is from a different race that viewed as monsters in Asgard.)

"Fuck Odin! You're not a monster. You're Thor's brother even if it's not by blood. " Clint tried to make his voice gentle, but inside himself he was angry. "And your mother loves you because you are like Thor, it doesn't matter if you are from her blood or not. She will always love." Clint hoped that he was right. 

Loki looked at Thor and Clint nervously as if he couldn't believe what they were saying because the frost giants are monster — all of them. 

Loki looked at Steve and Tony because what if they are seeing him as a monster? Would he lose them?

"I don't know why they are telling that in Asgard, but all I know is that you are Loki and I don't care from where you come from." Steve said. "No one is a monster if he didn't do anything bad."

"Oh, I want to say something." Tony raised his hand as if asking for a permission to talk which made Loki giggle and a smile appeared on his face. "You are my science buddy, besides Bruce, so you are awesome. Loki. Defintly not a monster. "

Thor looked at his friends, he was grateful that they accepted Loki. And finally Loki has found someone to love him.

"Can you please come closer, brother, " Thor said finally. "Because the way I am sitting is uncomfortable." He said jokingly, and Loki nodded making his way to Thor.  

"I will always love you brother. " Thor smiled and hugged him. 

"I really want to kill Odin. " Tony muttered and only Steve heard him. 

"Yeah, me too. " Steve said because he had seen some of Odin's torture —sewing Loki's mouth. Steve shudders every time he thinks about that—and he didn't want to know what Odin uses to do to Loki when he was at this age. This is so messed up.

Chapter Text

It was a normal morning in the Avengers' tower, well not normal if you asked Tony Stark because Natasha was making breakfast for the team — no, not actually the team, just only for her and Loki. 

Natasha never cooked before, it was Steve who is supposed to act as the housewife. 

And on top of that Tony doesn't know when Natasha got back to the tower — Jarvis the traitor didn't mention it to him.

"You have missed out on everything that has happened these past days." He said, as he was making coffee 

God, he can't live without that drink — Coffee is more important than breakfast. 

"You can't live only on coffee and alcohol, Tony." He could remember Pepper's annoyed face when she forced him to eat something healthy. 

"Did you forget, Stark, that I know about everything?" Natasha said as she was making waffles, Loki's favorite food (—everyone knows this because he always gives them his puppy eyes to order waffles or make them for him.) "That's why I'm making his favorite food." She continued with a blank face to hide her emotions from Tony.

It seems like everyone has gotten attached to Loki. They were trying in the past days to let him accept his true heritage and maybe spoil him a little bit. 

Yup, definitely he got them wrapped around his little finger. 

Tony didn't comment on what she said and resumed drinking his coffee, maybe Steve would be generous enough to make him some breakfast. 

As if on cue, Steve entered the kitchen with a "Good morning, guys. " he said and made his way to where Natasha was standing to start making breakfast. "Really, Tasha? Waffles again?" He said which made Natasha roll her eyes. 

"What— " Natasha said as she was putting the waffles on two plates, one for her and one for Loki. "I put honey on it, Steve." She said. 

Ugh, Steve and his healthy food. Tony thought.

"Mommy Steve," Tony teased, which made the other huff, but Steve didn't bother to reply to him. ( —whatever Stark. )

"Look who's talking. " Natasha said dryly. 

"Hey! What do you mean by—" but Tony didn't finish his sentence because of Thor's loud voice. 

"GOOD MORNING MY FRIENDS." the God of thunder greeted them as he entered the kitchen with Loki following behind him. 

Ugh again, why does Thor have to be this loud in the morning? They are still trying to get out of their sleepy state (Well it seems only Tony because Steve had probably woken up at dawn and went running, Tony doubted that the soldier slept, and about Natasha, well no one knew when she got back to the tower.)

Loki made his cute little wave at everyone in his iron man's pajama. He was still feeling sleepy, but Steve had told him to wake up early because they are going to central park! 

Loki asked Jarvis if he could show him pictures of this park on the Starkphone and Loki watched the images in awe, it was huge and beautiful! He even showed the pictures to Thor.

So, he was very excited! And Lady Natasha made him waffles which made him hug her. 

"Thank you, Lady Natasha." Loki said.  

He really loves her (—oh, and Lady Pepper too of course!) He feels that they are acting as his mother. And at his thoughts went to his mother, Loki pouted and he felt like crying because why Amma hadn't visited him or why he can't return back to Asgard to see her, but that means he would leave his friends here —

Maybe they all can go to Asgard! The thought made Loki giggle as he was eating his waffles after Lady Natasha had cut it for him. Loki blushed when the others looked at him. 

"What's so funny, lokes?" Tony asked, still feeling grumpy about waking up early. 

"Oh—" Loki said shyly. "I thought we all could go to Asgard."

"Did I hear something about going to Asgard?" Clint said as entered the kitchen, followed by Bruce. "It will be a good idea." He muttered darkly. 

(To beat their asses.) He wanted to say, but looking at Loki's excited expression, he refrained from saying it. 

He and Loki trained yesterday and thank God that Loki was a good student (—dare he say, he was better than Lila.) But Loki had told him about this Ullr dude and Clint really wanted to beat the shit out of him and of course Odin —no one should treat a kid like that. 

"You will be better than this Ullr." He had told Loki. 

And of course being the good kid, Loki said. "I only wish to be good at something like Thor." 

"How about we go to central park first?" Bless Steve for changing the subject — Clint thought.

And that worked because Loki's brightened more at the mention of the park and he stuffed more waffles in his mouth to finish more quickly. 

"I am finished! " Loki's loud voice cut off the silence that engulfed the kitchn. "Can we go now, Steve? " he said excitedly after finishing his waffles, his mouth and hands had honey on them. But Loki didn't care! He would wash them and then they would go to the central park. 

"Yeah, let's go." Steve smiled at him and Loki let out a loud squeal. 

"Finally! " he said and made his way to the sink to wash his hands, but of course he couldn't reach it which made Steve help him. Then looked at Natasha thanking her for the delicious breakfast and then he waved bye-bye the others and said—

"Thor, can you come with me?" He said because he needs to go to their floor to change and then he would go to the park! 

And at Thor's nod, he said. "I will race you, brother, to the elevator. '' and ran to the door before even Thor stand up, but something made Loki stop —

"Oh, Bruce. " he said. "I forgot to tell Hulky good morning." And then he ran before Bruce could even respond. 

Thor smiled fondly at his brother's actions, they always did this in the palace or their mother's garden and as he made his way to the elevator (moving quickly not running), he heard Loki saying or rather yelling as if he was on the other side of the universe —

"I WON, I WON! " 

"Ugh, why do kids have to be so energetic in the morning?  " Tony asked his teammates after hearing Loki's loud voice. "I would never have kids."

"It seems like you have already adopted one." Natasha said in a sing-song voice. 

"Say that to yourself." Tony muttered — and the name of Loki Edward Stark is back to his mind, he really needs another cup of coffee. 

**********

Steve was thankful that the weather wasn't bad on this day. In fact, he and Loki were treated to lovely weather as if they were in spring not in summer. Both of them were wearing caps and disguise as if it would make people unable to recognize Steve and thankfully again, there weren't too many people on this day. 

Steve was talking as they spent a couple of hours walking around the south end of the park moving at a fair pace because Steve wanted to cover as much ground as possible. Besides, Loki enjoyed the walk and he looked at the scenes in front of hin in awe

"It is bigger than Amma's garden." He said excitedly and then gasped, looking at a strange bird he had never seen before.  "What is this bird?" Loki asked curiously, looking at the robin on the grass —Steve doesn't know how Loki noticed it. 

"It is a robin—" Steve didn't finish his sentence because Loki ran off to where the robin was, but sadly it flew away which made Loki pout and returned back to Steve who was waiting patiently for him. 

"It flew away." Loki said, looking at the place where the robin was. 

"Maybe we will see others again." Steve said, smiling and Loki beamed at him as if everything Steve said were true. 

Then they stopped at the Dairy Visitor Center & Gift Shop which is housed in a historic Victorian to purchase a map for the park, but of course Loki insisted on riding in one of the carriages and that made Steve remember that he had promised Loki to give him lessons in riding horses. 

"Are you—? " the man looked at Steve as if he couldn't believe his eyes when Steve asked him about the price of renting the carriage "You—"

Loki giggled at the man's expression which made the man flush from embarrassment. "He is Captain America, mortal." 

The man raised his eyebrow at Loki. "Are you talking like Thor, little one?" 

And before Loki said anything, Steve said. "He is a big fan of Thor." He laughed nervously. 

"Oh, that's cute." The man said and Loki huffed because he remembered that he is not supposed to tell anyone that he is Prince Loki of Asgard for his protection. 

Do these mortals know him when he was older like they know Thor? And why Thor can say that he is Thor; a prince of Asgard, and he cannot. 

That's so unfair! 

"The ride is on me, Captain." The man said. "It is enough what you are doing to the city."

And that's why Steve and Loki found themselves in a tour around the central park — Loki giggled as he saw the statues, saying that they are small compared to grandfather Bor's statue. 

"Do you want to see what he is doing, little guy?" The man said from the front. He was pointing at a bronze statue of a man sitting on a bench with a book opened in his lap. "It's Andersen reading from his book The Ugly Duckling."

The statue was near the conservatory water — Steve rented two model boats for him and Loki. Unfortunately there were no races today, but they had fun while navigating them. 

"Do you know that we have flying boats in Asgard?" Loki had asked. "When we go to Asgard, we will use one of them." He said excitedly not waiting for Steve's response, but Steve hoped that Loki would return back to normal and they would find a way to clear him from his crimes because looking at Loki's hopeful look, it hurt if anything went wrong —and there is still the problem of the unknown enemy. 

"Maybe I could take a photo of you with it." Steve said, pointing at the bronze statue and Loki nodded. 

Steve helped him climb down from the carriage and Loki ran the statue. He climbed it as if the statue was reading him the story and Loki tried to see if there was something written, but he found none.

And then they found the bronze of Alice in Wonderland and Loki was delighted because he knows them! 

Alice, the Mad Hatter, the White Rabbit and friends.

Of course he insisted on taking photos with them, he wanted to show Thor everything he saw! 

Thor would be jealous because he didn't come with them, but Loki really wanted his brother to come. Maybe one day he would come with Loki to see the animals in the zoo — Steve had promised him that they would come back. 

Loki thought that it would be the end of the day,  but Steve still had one place to go —

The playground! 

After so much time, Loki doesn't know how much time they took to reach the playground, but it seemed like forever, but it was worth it! Because there were swings in this playground. 

"It is called the ancient playground." Steve said to him and as Loki looked at it, he noticed something familiar about it— 

"Did the Egyptians build this?" Loki asked excitedly, he wanted to see everything in it. It looks like Egypt! They have visited Egypt before, because Thor had convinced him before about visiting to see the pyramids (he wanted to see what the mortals were talking about) and of course Loki went with him, even though he was still young, he remembers what he saw. The All-father had been reluctant at first because of the war that happened between the Jotunn and the Asgardians which made him decide that Midgard would not know about the other realms, but of course the All-father couldn't refuse anything Thor say, so he agreed and he himself went with them. 

But at the thought of the Jotunn, Loki frowned— he still doesn't accept that he is from them (those mons— No, No, Thor said they are not monsters.) And that's why Loki wanted to speak to his mother to make sure that she still loves him not like the All-father. 

"Loki." Loki was pulled out from his thoughts by Steve's voice and he saw the frown on Steve's face, so Loki smiled at him, trying to forget what he was thinking about. "Is there something wrong?"

"NO!" Loki said immediately which definitely made Steve more concerned. "I want to try the swing," Loki pointed at the empty swing. "Could you help me?"

And at Steve's nod, Loki ran to it and waited until Steve stood behind him and started pushing the swing. It was a small push at first, but then Loki demanded Steve to push it harder because it always makes him feel as though he was flying in the air. 

"Do you have swings in Asgard?"

"Yes, there is a big one in Amma's garden." Loki said in a loud voice before he got higher.

It was so much fun, but then Loki noticed something called slide and watched as other kids climb some stairs and then slide down, so Loki asked Steve if he could try it — and it was fun too like the swing, it gives Loki a wonderful feel and on top of that some children asked him if he wanted to play a game named tag with them and after explaining the rules, Loki found himself playing with the three children and it was so much better than the games in Asgard because every time Loki played with them, he always gets hurt and these children were better and more friendly to Loki. 

He would definitely tell Thor about what he did on this day — it was the best day ever! Loki thought. 

Steve was also having fun while watching the children giggling and running in front of him, and more importantly is the fact that Loki is having fun. 

Really Loki got all of them wrapped around his little finger. 

*********

It was after Loki's second Archery training and while having lunch (It was Pizza because Loki requested it.) that the Bifrost was activated, leaving some visitors from Asgard on the Avengers' tower roof. 

"Sir, sorry for interrupting your heated argument with Prince Loki." Jarvis said sarcastically. "But there are some Asgardians on the roof." Jarvis's voice cut off the argument between Loki and Tony about what to watch on the T.V. 

"Why do they like to land on my tower?" Tony whined at the same time Loki said —

"AMMA!" And Loki stood up immediately. "Quickly, Thor! Amma is here." He said excitedly, his high pitched voice filled the room. Loki ran to the elevator and waited for the elevator impatiently (—his mother is here!) "Bring the elevator, Jarvis." 

"It is coming, Prince Loki." And Jarvis thought fondly that Loki was acting like his inventor. 

Only Tony and Thor went with Loki.  But it was not Frigga who was on the roof, it was a, dare Tony say, a very handsome man —with his long red hair and his green eyes that looked like Loki, and there were two people (no, not people. Maybe they are elves? Well they looked like the elves from Lord of the rings with their Long white hair like Legolas and Thranduil.) with him. 

"UNCLE FREYR!" Loki yelled at the top of his lungs and ran to his uncle and as soon as he was in front of Freyr, he hugged him from his waist and that made Freyr laugh. 

So that's Loki and Thor's uncle, why the whole family is fucking beautiful— Tony thought. 

"Hei, liten en." Freyr said as he hugged Loki's back. "How is my favorite nephew?" Loki giggled at that, he really loves his uncle! But he would never tell Thor that his uncle said this to not hurt his feelings. 

"I am fine, uncle Freyr." He said shyly and then he looked at his uncle's company and gasped because there stood his favorite elf who always played with him whenever he visited Alfheim. 

"ÁLFER!" Loki let out a squeal and waved at the elf who said. "Nice to meet you again, prince Loki." The elf smiled kindly and reached to ruffle Loki's hair which made Loki giggle again. 

And of course Loki greeted the other elf who looked like Thranduil in Tony's opinion — looking stern, but his eyes softened at the sight of Loki. 

It seems like Loki got along with the elves better than the Aesir. 

And that's why Tony Stark found that the king of Alfheim will spend the day in the avengers' tower. 

"Welcome to our humble tower, Freyr, Álfer and the other elf that I don't know his name." Tony had greeted his guests which made the two elves scoff at him while Freyr smirked. 

"It is King Freyr, Tony. And you should bow to him." Loki had mumbled. "And the other's name is Thranduil."

********

Loki and his uncle were sitting in Thor's room, while Thor himself was with Jane and the two elves were guarding the room. (Loki said to Jarvis to show them some movies — and Tony suggested that they could watch the Lord of the rings.)

Of course, Loki's uncle had brought him his favorite sweets from Alfheim. 

"Why didn't Amma come with you?" Loki pouted. He really wanted to see his mother. 

"Because she is ruling Asgard instead of Odin." and Freyr tried to not let the disgust show when he said the All-father's name. They tried to use Thranduil and Álfer's magic to return Loki to his normal age, but they failed. 

Well, Freyr wouldn't rest until he finds that specific sorcerer. 

"Oh, but you are Alfheim's king and you are here." Loki said, still looking sad. 

"Your aunt Freya is taking care of the kingdom." Freyr replied. "Besides, I wanted to see my favorite nephew."he continued. "But I have an idea—" and with a movement from his hand, Frigga's image appeared in front of them after a moment and —

"My brilliant prince. " Frigga smiled gently at her son. She was waiting for Freyr's magic to reach hers, so she would be able to see her son. 

Loki's eyes went wide at the image of his mother. "AMMA!" he said, and he wanted to hug her, but sadly he couldn't. "I missed you."

"I missed you too, my son." But at the mention of the word son, Loki frowned and said —

"Amma, I have something to tell you." Frigga tensed and Freyr looked worriedly at Loki — what happened? Loki seemed fine before they talked to Frigga, Freyr thought. 

"What is it, my sweetheart?"

The tears started to sting Loki's eyes and he didn't know why his tears wanted to fall, but he was scared — what if his mother and uncle Freyr didn't know that he is a mons— a Jotunn. 

"Do you love me, Amma?" He whispered. 

"Of course, sweetheart. You are my heart and soul." Frigga was getting more worried — What could have happened?

"Even if I am a Jotunn? And you are not my true mother." He said softly in an afraid voice and waited for her to say that he is a monster, but—

"Oh, my sweetheart." Frigga's heart broke and she wished that she told him before he left Asgard, she didn't want to repeat what happened to him when he discovered his true heritage before. 

It had destroyed her precious boy. 

"I love you, Loki, no matter what. I will always love you, my son." She said, "As I said before, you are my heart and soul and you will always be my son." Tears started to fall down her cheek. "We love you, Loki."

Me, Thor and Odin —Frigga wanted to say. 

"And Loki," Freyr said to gain his nephew's attention (while plotting how to kill Odin for ruining Loki. If he had just let him raise Loki when Odin found him, Loki would never go through everything that he endured, but of course Odin refused.) "The Jotunn are just like all of us. Besides, I have seen a lot of Jotunn, definitely not monsters."

And Loki felt relieved because he is now sure that his mother loves him and his uncle too! 

(The Jotunn are not monsters.) Maybe Loki and Thor would visit Jotunheim to know more about them —maybe they could be friends and from what his mother and his uncle said about the Jotunn and how they had good relations before the Aesir-Vanir war, they could convince the All-father to help Jotunheim. 

Chapter Text

"Okay, okay. This really has to stop." Tony whined as he graced the others with his pink hair. "He and his uncle are running —no, not running, fucking teleporting around the tower doing pranks on us." He said. "How the hell they even got into my fucking bathroom?"

Tony didn't realize that something was wrong with his shampoo and he happily took his shower, but then he looked into the mirror and instead of his brown hair —

There was pink hair on top of his head. 

"Jarvis, what the fuck is that?" He said as he looked at his reflection in the mirror —he thought that he would see Loki and Freyr's in the mirror, giggling. How the hell is Freyr a king? 

"It suits you, Sir." Jarvis, the traitor, said. Always siding with Loki as if they were friends from a long time. He would sell him to the nearest university. 

And pink doesn't really suit Tony Stark. 

Clint couldn't hold back his snicker and then he was laughing as soon as Tony entered the common room. Steve tried not to laugh, but he failed of course. "Is that your new look for the ladies, Stark?" He said. 

"Shut up, birdy." Tony said which made the Archer glare at him, tears of laughter were in his eyes — which made him not intimidating as he wanted. "Really, we have to strike back."

Because the team had suffered enough — Loki and Freyr were asking for a war — they didn't leave anyone in the team without pranking him— or well her. 

Tony was the worst, even Jarvis and the bots were on Loki's side. Tony felt betrayed by his own kids. Take his pink hair for an example and the incident of the fire extinguisher when he entered the lab. 

They changed all Clint's arrows into flowers which made Clint say that he would stop giving Loki his lessons, but he swore that he said in a playful tone, and he found an angry king of Alfheim threatening him. Loki, the little bastard, knew that Clint was joking and he convinced his uncle that Clint loves him and he would never do this which made Clint soften at this. And eventually they returned his arrows back. 

Steve, the good old captain, woke up for his normal run to find all of his clothes have disney characters on them and on his shield, instead of the American star, there was hello kitty on it and they changed the colour of the shield to pink with lots of hearts. 

Steve, being the good man, had told them it's a good prank, but he told Loki that Captain America can not be seen like that which made the kid nod vigorously and returned them to normal, but unfortunately Steve wasn't excluded from the other pranks. 

He simply couldn't use the best friends card. 

They tried to prank Natasha, but they couldn't — simply because she is Natasha. She became another traitor and helped them. And she rewarded Loki every time his pranks worked. 

They didn't even leave Bruce and they unleashed the Hulk in the middle of one of Tony's common rooms. 

"Uncle Freyr, meet Hulky!" 

"Puny God is funny." The hulk had said, patting Loki's head with his large hands — Tony smirked at the shocked, worried look on Freyr's face, but Thor had assured him that Hulk wouldn't do anything to Loki. 

Thor —oh Thor — was on top of the pranking victims, even before Tony. 

He had pink hair like Tony, but what really disturbs them is that he was a female— a really beautiful female. Tony thought at first that he was one of the company employees who got lost and he of course flirted with him which made Thor slap him and he was blushing really hard. 

"Ma'am, let me get you out of here." Steve had glared at Tony.

"Oh, Norns! I am Thor." Thor hissed in his female voice. 

Tony was like — Oh, God, I flirted with the God of thunder. 

And the most weird prank on Thor was—

Thorg, Loki and Freyr had turned him into a frog and named him Thorg. Frog Thor wasn't easy to find, but Freyr was able to locate him or it. 

And they did all of this in Only three days! 

"You can't trick my brother or uncle Freyr." Thor as he entered, his skin had taints of red — as if he was sunburnt, it was a fun sight for both Tony and Clint. Steve, being the good friend, didn't comment while Bruce and Natasha were having a date— Tony didn't really know, which was a shock because he was supposed to know these things. So, they didn't see this prank. 

"My brother had always been known in Asgard for his pranks and no one could ever prank him. On top of that, Uncle Freyr is with him." A slow smile worked its way across Thor's face and into his eyes. "I have never seen him this happy since Sif's incident."

"You mean cutting her hair?" Clint said and when everyone looked at him. "What? I have been doing my norse mythology research." He said. 

"Yes, that's true my friend." Thor let out a breathless laugh. "Sif was enraged, she woke up and found her golden hair was cut and its colour had turned into black." Thor said, recalling what happened at that time 

"Thor." Loki said in a hushed voice and checked if anyone could hear him. "Guess what I did last night." He said with a grin on his face, he was thirteen years old according to Earth's standard while Thor was seventeen. "I cut Sif's hair, but don't tell anyone it was me." Loki at that time was hurt by Sif's words when she mocked his magic and she called him an ergi, also she told him some cruel words like how he didn't fit in the royal family and that he has no one, so Loki did this prank on her as revenge. He didn't know that her colour would change, but well it happened. Thor was enraged because of what his brother did because he at that time wanted to court Lady Sif and how dare Loki do something like that.

"How dare you do something like that, Loki?" Thor had asked. He had wanted to punch Loki in his face and Loki's grin vanished from his face, a look of fear took over it and he tried to make his face blank from emotions before Thor noticed. 

"It was just a prank, Thor." Loki had said, his heart was beating so fast. 

And when they were asked if they knew who did it —Odin really knew that Loki did it, but he wanted to appear as a good father before punishing Loki— Thor had said to the All-father that it was Loki. 

Thor hadn't seen his brother the whole day after his confession and he regretted what he said to Loki and telling their father that it was Loki.

"But I didn't know back then that Odin had put him in the dungeons as if he was a prisoner." Loki hadn't told him anything, it was his mother.  

Every memory felt like a stab into Thor's heart when he remembers that he wasn't a good brother. 

"So, he didn't sew his mouth shut—" Clint muttered, but Thor heard him. 

"He didn't, but —" how did Clint know about Loki's mouth being sewn shut? Thor thought and he wanted to ask Steve if he told the others. 

"But what, Thor?" Clint said sharply. "Did he sew his mouth?" 

But Thor didn't say anything, it was Steve who answered. 

"Yes, Clint." He said, trying to get the horrible image out of his head. It is a good thing that they went to Asgard, but Steve wished they could have arrived a little earlier. 

"You know what Thor, your father is an asshole — " but Tony didn't continue as Loki's high pitched voice cut him off and Freyr followed him to the common with Thranduil and Álfer. "And what did you do now, Loki?" Tony said, changing the subject and gave Loki his famous grin, but inside him he wanted to go to Asgard and kill Odin because criminal or not — no one has to endure torture. 

Tony really hates torture. 

"Oh, nothing." Loki pouted and then looked at Thor. "Uncle Freyr wants to leave today." He said. "Why can't you stay a little longer, uncle Freyr?"

"You know that I have a kingdom to rule, sá litli." Freyr said to his nephew. "And I promised I will visit you again." Well, he wished Loki would return back to his normal age. 

So, he himself could return back to Asgard or if this realm didn't want him, Freyr would welcome him in Alfheim. "And Thor, I need to speak to you."

The older prince nodded and motioned for his uncle to follow him while the rest of the team stayed with Loki.  

"Hey, Loki." Tony said, still feeling a little guilty because they are one of the reasons Loki was sent to Asgard. "How about you and me test the new iron man suit after your uncle leaves?" 

"Really? Will you let me touch it?" Loki said excitedly because it was the only thing he couldn't touch in the lab, only look at it. 

Nope, no one will touch my baby — Tony had told him. 

"Only touch it?" A grin took its place on Tony's face. "Buddy, you are going to fly today."

"Really?" He asked again because he couldn't believe him. "I always wanted to fly. I saw Thor flying with Mjölnir and I told him if we could fly with it, but he refused. " he then said dramatically and actually rolled his eyes. "Because it is dangerous."

"Well he is right." Steve said. "How about you and me try to draw anything?" He continued and then looked at Tony. "Flying with the suit is dangerous."

Tony rolled his eyes like Loki and Clint didn't really want to know what they will both do when Loki returns to his actual age. "Well, Captain mama, don't worry I won't drop him." 

"Maybe we can draw after I fly with Tony?" Loki suggested and when he thought about it more. "That would be awesome!" A word he heard in a movie — Midgardians really use weird words. And then he looked at Tony, not waiting for Steve's reply and literally jumped up and down because he was so excited. "I will fly with Iron man!" 

And that's why after Loki watched his uncle and the two elves travel by the Bi-frost and got a promise from his uncle that he would visit him again and maybe bring his mother with him, Thor asked Tony—

"I don't why you have to wear your iron man suit?" 

"Well, point break —" and before he continued or even Thor comprehended what he will do, Tony sweeped Loki and they flew high up in the sky —

"TONY STARK! " The God of thunder yelled as he watched his insane friend fly away with his brother. 

"WE CANNOT HEAR YOU, BROTHER." Loki yelled back, using his magic to make his voice louder — a trick uncle Freyr had taught him to scare the others. 

"Higher, higher!" Loki was screaming as Tony went higher in the sky. "This is so fun," he screamed again and when Tony flew down and became nearer to the ground, Loki buried his head into the suit's shoulder, and grabbed Tony tighter to not fall and said.  "TONYY!" but the billionaire laughed and then flew up higher before hitting the ground. 

"Don't worry, kiddo." Iron man's metallic voice said. "I will never drop you."

**********

On the other side of the universe, the fallen titan was sitting on his throne, his children were gazing up at him waiting for his command and his trustworthy servant was standing next to them, also waiting for his Lord's command, he was very eager to put his hand of the fallen prince of Asgard. 

"I know the place of the Jotunn pet." The Mad Titan's voice rumbled. He was delighted when his mind was able to connect with the Asgardian's mind and what made it more delightful is that his mind has changed to that of a child, he could sense it because it seemed different — very easy to read. 

But the last Titan suspected that they know now about him being behind Loki's invasion — as if Loki was the puppet and Thanos was its puppeteer. 

It was another vision he showed to little Godling and he was enjoying the fear that radiated from Loki even though he couldn't see him, but he sensed his presence as he gazed at his old self rotten in prison. But then a blue light shimmered and revealed a man — Thanos didn't know who it was and he suspected that he was someone who cares for the little Godling. The man stood frozen in front of Loki and a small voice escaped him laced with a tone of utter horror at what he was witnessing. 

"Sá litli—" the man said, kneeling in front of Loki. "What have they done to you, my prince?"

Interesting, an Asgardian, but how did he get here? — Thanos thought, still not wanting to reveal himself. 

"Please, my Lord. No more. " Loki was saying. "Please, Almighty Thanos." A sob came out of him and he lifted his hand, grasped desperately at his chest. 

Truly pathetic — Thanos thought. 

And he watched as Loki flinched violently and whimpered like he did the whole time, but what the man was witnessing was just a memory conjured by Thanos in Loki's mind. 

And then the man stood up and faced the direction where Thanos was observing him from. "Show yourself, you wretched creature." Blue light pooled at his hands. And Thanos wanted to know how this man was able to access Loki's dreams. 

"He has been like this the whole time." Thanos said, calmly, but there was a smirk on his scarred face. "Imagine how I felt when I found out about Odin's gift." The Mad Titan watched as the man threw a bolt of magic at him, but it passed through him without doing anything. "This is an imagination, nothing real at this moment, but this—" he gestured at Loki's broken body. "Was real."

"I will make you regret everything, Kúkalabbi." The man growled. "You will regret even touching him." 

Then the man casted a look at Loki and said softly, even though Loki couldn't hear him. "I am sorry for not coming, sá litli." A blue light came out of the man to engulf his form and Thanos found himself out of Loki's mind with a great and he became unable to access it again. 

"Let me bring him to you, my lord." Said the Other's sickly voice — the eagerness in his voice made his master smile. 

There will be no realm, no barren moon, no crevice where he can't find you — You think you know pain? He will make you long for something as sweet as pain. He had promised Loki and he would fulfill his promise, if only his master gave him a chance. 

"I need him alive, the Other." Thanos said because he suspected that his servant would kill him. 

"I would—" but the other's voice was cut off by one of his daughters' voices. 

"We don't need him, father." It was Gamora who said it, she was the only one opposed to the idea of bringing Loki back to the sanctuary because under her stern image and despite all the torture she inflicted on the Asgardian, she felt guilty. She tried sometimes to tend to his wounds and tried to soothe his fears — she doesn't know why she did this, she was supposed to be a killing machine, but she found herself pitying Loki. She wanted to help to escape and she almost got caught by Midnight and then she didn't try again. 

"No, my child. I would use him to bargain with Odin to give me the stones." The titan said and she wanted to protest again, but with a look for her fath— no, he is not. She stopped seeing him as a father figure and she has already been planning her escape from this wretched place— she didn't say anything else. "And I know who would be your ally — perhaps you could trick him into giving him Adamantium metal, show him a sample. Terrans are greedy creatures." He knows this specific Terran because they were monitoring Loki during his invasion and they knew all the information he gathered about the Terrans and that made Thanos more suspicious of Loki because he could have used him or the other ones as allies. 

And that made the Other smirk because he knows who his master is talking about. "Yes, my lord."

"Let me go with him." The Titan's other daughter, Nebula, said. She was eager to please her father — to make him see her as Gamora. 

"No, my daughter. He would bring him to me alone." Thanos said and then his gaze fell onto the creature in front of him. "And if you fail, I will show you no mercy."

"Yes, my lord." The Other bowed, a thrill of excitement went through his body as he imagined the battered body of Odinson in front of him. 

He will enjoy what he would do to him. 

******

The journey to Terra took only two days or maybe two days and a half, the Other didn't count. Thanos had provided the ship with a system called Universal Neural Teleportation Network that enables space-ships to fast travel across the universe, by jumping between different planetary systems. And the other Chitauri ships were following the leader ship with the same speed. 

When they reached Terra, the Other sent a focused beam of electromagnetic radiation. Part of this is reflected by the spaceship, and returns to the radar antenna on all Terra. This reflected energy determines what the radar can and cannot see.

It was in midnight when the Other landed on a certain place, isolated from the rest of the world, but the mortal man could sense the distribution and the change in energy that occured in the place and he was waiting to see who dared to disturb him at this moment or the most important is how this shuttle was able to enter his territory. The Terran was ready to attack, but then —

"I came in peace, Terran." A voice said from the ship. "I want to make a bargain with you." And then after a few minutes, a cloaked figure got out of the shuttle and made his way to the Terran who was watching in high alert and weapons were pointed at the cloaked figure. "I have something that would please you." The Other smirked at the look the mortal was giving, trying to not be afraid. 

The scarred face of the Terran studied the object that the creature was holding it out for him. "It is  Adamantium, a rare metal that couldn't be found easily on Terra or Earth as you call it or the whole universe. " He gave the Terran the metal and let him inspect it. "I will give you whatever you need from it and you will have a chance to destroy the avengers." The Other said. 

And I will put my hands on the Asgardian prince — the Other thought.

"I would prefer if we could discuss all of this in my palace, perhaps it would be better?" The Terran, gesturing to the palace behind him —

And the Other's malicious smile graced his face—

Terran are so easy to manipulate. 

Chapter Text

It was infuriating to watch the Terran for the past four days, the Other wanted to attack as soon as possible, but the Terran was taking his time in preparing his army, they still had to travel all the way to Newyork— probably killing anyone who could get in their way. And what was most irritating is that the Terran thinks of himself as if he was more superior than him. 

Speaking of the Terran himself, he was sitting in what he calls his throne room. He was dressed in green tunic, a cape and hood, with metallic limbs and face that is actually his armor,  but what the Other didn't know is that the armor is a nuclear-powered, computer-assisted battle suit. It was magically forged at a monastery in Tibet, and further enhanced via technological means over the years. And after the Other saw him without his armour once, he couldn't let him see him like that again. Because Victor Von Doom, known as Dr. Doom among his allies and enemies, didn't want to appear weak in front of him; he felt somehow more safe in his armour. 

"Tell me, creature. what will you gain from all of this?" Doom asked, his gaze on the Other. He was looking at him as if he was one of the lowest creatures, he must know that Doom is the one who is in control. Besides, the Other hadn't told him what his purpose was from this attack. 

Did he want more power like what Doom craves? The mortal thought.

The Other scowled at him, but maybe telling his purpose would make the Terran believe him. "I will bring the Asgardian pet to my lord."

Doom didn't say anything at first, but then he laughed because of how this foolish creature could capture the God of Thunder? 

"And pray to tell me, how are you going to catch Thor?" Doom asked, amused about all of this. 

"Not Thor." The Other said. "It is his brother that we will take." The Other spat, as if speaking about Loki leaves a bad taste in his mouth. 

"Loki?" Doom seemed intrigued by the idea, but wasn't Loki supposed to be in Asgard? That's what Doom had heard, he was interested at first to attack if the avengers lose, but of course Loki lost the battle. "He is on Earth?" Doom asked. 

"Yes, my Lord sensed his presence on Terra — but there is something different about him." The Other said. "Lord Thanos said he has the mind of a child."

The mind of a child? Doom thought and then something clicked in his mind— a news he watched before. 

'Tony Stark's child appeared out of nowhere' 

And Doom's face broke into a smile, but it was an ugly one. A smile full of malice and the promise of something evil. 

"He is residing in Stark's tower. " Doom said and maybe he could put his hands on Stark's technology or on something better, the power of a God— Loki's magic. "You promised me the Adamantium metal, but I want Loki to explore his powers and then he would be all yours."

"You—" the Other said angrily, but he didn't continue because Doom interrupted him. 

"These are my conditions to help you, creature."

And the Other didn't have any choice except to accept because he can't defeat the avengers on his own.

"But we have to attack as soon as possible, Terran. And know your place in how you speak to me." The Other sneered and left before Doom replied, but it doesn't matter because—

Doom was satisfied to know that he would have more power at his disposal. 

*********

It was a normal day in the Avengers' tower, everyone was minding his own business —Tony and Bruce were in the lab, Steve, Natasha and Clint were at the training ground while Thor was at his brother's side, watching a movie named Despicable Me. A group of yellow creatures, that are very stupid in Loki's opinion, only wanted to follow a leader, an evil leader.  

It Started with someone saying 'Minions. Minions have been on this planet far longer than we have. They go by many names. Dave, Carl, Paul, Mike. Oh, that one is Norbert. He's an idiot. They're all different, but they all share the same goal. To serve the most despicable master they could find.'

Loki was laughing throughout the whole movie and he really loved it— definitely one of his favorite movies. 

Thor was sitting beside his brother, simply enjoying his time with his brother. It has been a long time since they sat together like that—maybe before his coronation. It was the day that ruined everything. If only he listened to Loki, gave him a chance to say his opinion, but no, Thor back then didn't listen to anybody— only doing what was in his own mind. 

"Thor." Loki's voice snapped Thor out of his thoughts and he didn't notice that he had spaced out, looking at the screen in front of him, but not actually watching it. 

"Yes, brother." He said, turning his attention on Loki who had tears in his eyes from how much he had laughed. 

"Perhaps I could ask mother if she could allow us to bring movies to Asgard?" He said excitedly, his mother wouldn't refuse and she would convince the All-father. Besides, he wanted his mother to see all of these movies.

"Of course, brother. You can ask her." Thor said. "And I am sure that when we return to Asgard, you will be returned back to your older self." He hoped that they will find this sorcerer, their uncle Freyr and their mother and even the Seiðr users were trying to find a solution. And add to that, they were preparing for Thanos. 

"I will still watch them with her." Loki said and Thor imagined his brother at his real age watching cartoons with their mother—maybe he will join them— and Thor laughed at the image in his head. "But, Thor. Could you tell me what I did when I was older?" Loki asked, looking at Thor with a hopeful look on his face. "Was I a hero like you?"

Did the All-father accept me? Loki was left unspoken. 

Thor felt his heart break at the look on Loki's face. He swallowed, trying to find an answer to his brother's question. Maybe he could pour his heart out to tell him everything he wanted — everything that he doubts Loki would listen to him or believe him when he is older. Even if the Loki in front of him wouldn't understand, he hoped that the older Loki would remember all his words. 

"Loki—" he feared the words wouldn't come out, would get stuck in his throat and he would never say them to his brother. He took a deep breath. "Loki, I thought the world of you—" he said and at Loki's frown, he continued. "And I still think the world of you. You are my brother, my best friend. My whole world. I would do anything for you, even going against the world." (—If they are in your interest and wouldn't harm others. Was left unsaid.)

And Loki didn't know why his brother was telling him this because he was sure that Thor loves him and no need to tell him that. But before Loki says anything, Thor continued —

"We fought side by side in many battles and I think that we would stay fighting like this forever." 

I hope so — Thor thought. Please, let it be like that. I don't want to fight on the opposite side of yours. I don't want to lose you again. Thor wanted to tell his brother this, but he didn't. 

"Father allowed me to go to battles with you?" Loki couldn't believe what Thor was saying because the All-father always tells him that he is weak. 

"Aye, brother. You were one of Asgard's finer warriors." Thor replied and he felt guilty for not acknowledging his brother all these years and always takes the glory for only himself even if Loki was the one who would get them out without any casualty from wars and even save —like what Tony had said— their asses. "We often did get help." Thor let out a small laugh at how many times they fooled everyone with this. 

"What is get help?" Loki asked curiously. "Is that a game?"

Thor let out another laugh and he shook his head because every time he suggested Loki to do get help, Loki would always refuse, but in the end, Loki would accept.

"You always hate it." He said and began to tell Loki what they do when Fandral was caught once by some Alfheim guards. Loki, Thor, Sif, Hogun and Volstagg decided to free him.  "Fandral was flirting with an elf—"

Thor clapped Loki's shoulder and said before they entered the dungeons. "Hey, let's do 'Get Help'."

"What?" Loki had asked, confused because why they are stopping at top of the dungeons, they must leave before their uncle discover they will free Fandral—but secretly Loki doubted that his uncle would do anything because there are no guards or only few of them guarding Fandral's special cell and they wouldn't harm his guards, maybe Loki could spell them to sleep or control them. 

"Get Help." Thor repeated. 

"What is it, Thor?" It was Sif who said this. She was the only one who was with them. Volstagg and Hogun were distracting anyone who could get to the dungeons — the Oafs, Loki thought. They thought they could prevent Freyr or stall him from entering the dungeons. 

"Nothing, Lady Sif." Thor said in a hushed voice, but it was still loud for everyone to hear. Loki rolled his eyes and doubts that Mimir had heard his voice in the land of the dead. "Hurry up, brother, we don't have time."

"No." Loki hissed. 

"It's great. It works every time."

"It's humiliating."

"You got a better plan?" And Loki wasn't shocked because this was only Thor's plan, throwing Loki instead of Mjölnir —that he didn't bring because he knew that their uncle would be furious if Thor harmed his guards with Mjölnir. 

"Of course, I got a better plan. Enchant them." 

"No, we are doing it." Thor insisted. 

"Idiots, what are we waiting for?" Sif said angrily, she wanted to leave this realm because she knows that none of the elves love her or the warriors three and she didn't know why. They treat Thor kindly and respect him because he is Freyr's nephew and the prince of Asgard, but they adored Loki and treated him as if Loki is the most important person in the whole nine realms, despite the pranks Loki inflicted on them. They still love him. 

"Loki doesn't want to do 'get help'." Thor said and Sif snorted which made Loki glare at her. It was always a fun sight for her to watch.  

"We are not doing "Get Help"."

"You know that Thor wouldn't go unless you do this." She smirked and if looks could kill, Sif would be already dead and buried at this moment. 

And then —

Loki found himself leaning on Thor, one arm slung over his shoulder and Thor was acting as if he was distressed —which in Loki's opinion wasn't a great acting, but he could rate him from five to ten. The Oaf needed more practice — Loki thought— it is not like Loki would do this ridiculous thing again, it is only for Thor to be able to get out of trouble because father always knew when he was lying. 

"GET HELP! Please! My brother's dying! Get help! Help him!" Thor shouted and then he chucked Loki at the guards, knocking them unconscious.

"See, brother. It works every time." Thor said, helping Loki to stand up, but Loki glared at him and refused his help. 

"Still hate it! It is humiliating!" Loki said, after he stood up on his own —he didn't need Thor's help. 

"Well, not for me, it's not!" Thor smirked and Sif thought again as Loki glared more at Thor, that if looks could kill, Thor would be killed ten times and his body would be buried deeper than hers. 

Loki was giggling when Thor finished his story. "W-we should do this prank on Tony." He said between his giggles. 

Of course they wouldn't do this because it would hurt both of them, but he asked. "Why Tony?"

"Because he is funny and I like to do pranks on him." Loki laughed. "And he makes funny expressions on his face."

Yup definitely Loki and Tony are alike. Thor fears what they will both do when Loki returns back to his older self. 

"Maybe, brother." Thor said, but then he continued to just make sure that Loki knows this and he wanted to remember it when he returns back to his older self. "I will always love you, brother."

"You are the best brother in the whole nine realms." Loki said. 

No, I wasn't — Thor thought. 

"And I will always love you too, brother." The younger prince said and then after a moment —

"Maybe we could watch the second movie of Despicable Me?" Loki asked, but he wanted Thor to accept and watch it with him. 

And at Thor's nod, Loki said. "Jarvis—"

"I will play it, young prince." Jarvis said before Loki continued his sentence. "But I suggest you could have some Ice-cream while watching it, Prince Loki."

"Yes! Bring us the Ice-cream containers, Thor." Loki said, giving his brother the known look —Tony called it the puppy eyes. 

"Loki —"

"Please, brother dearest."

And Thor groaned. "You won't eat Ice-cream for the whole week." He said because he knew that Loki would eat the whole container and maybe Thor has a weak spot in his heart when it comes to do what Loki wants.  

Loki nodded, but he could convince Lady Natasha to bring him Ice-cream behind Thor's back. "Of course, brother." Loki said with a mischievous smile on his face that Thor didn't notice. 

***********

It was in the middle of the movie when Jarvis paused it. 

"Jarvis—" Loki whined, he was enjoying the movie!  

But the younger prince didn't finish because Jarvis said. "Pardon, prince Loki, but Thor's presence is required on the roof." The A.L said urgently. "The city is under attack."

"A battle!" Loki stood up immediately. "Hurry up, Thor." He said as he made his way to the elevator, but —

"Loki, you have to stay here." Thor said, but Loki shook his head. 

"I want to go to the place of the battle with you." He pouted and Thor was the one who shook his head. 

"Absolutely not, brother. You will stay here and be safe. " 

I won't lose you again — Thor thought. 

"He will be safe here, Jarvis?" Thor looked at the ceiling. 

"Yes, sir. But you have—" 

"Loki, you will not move from this floor." Thor said. "I promise, you will fight with me when you return back."

I really hope so. The older brother thought. 

"Fine." Thor let out a sigh at his brother's word. "But you have to return back safely and tell this to the others." Loki said because he didn't want anyone to get hurt. 

"I will return, Loki." Thor crouched to be on the same level as Loki. "I promise." He said, and kissed his brother's forehead. "Don't leave."

And at Loki's nod, he stood up and made his way to the elevator. "Jarvis—" he said. 

"Nothing will harm him, Mr. Odinson. " the A.L promised and with this promise Thor left his brother in the safety of the Avengers' tower.

"I could show you the footage of the battle, Prince Loki." Jarvis said, interrupting Loki's thoughts about what if something bad happened to his brother or his friends. 

"You could do that?"

"Yes, Prince Loki."

And that's why, Loki found himself watching a battle between a mortal named Dr. Doom with his doombots (—a ridiculous name in Loki's opinion, Iron man is much better.) and the avengers. But there were some ugly creatures with Doom that looked vaguely familiar to Loki and he didn't know why. 

*********  

Thor was the last one who appeared in the battle scene, his teammates were already there. And the scene in front of him was total chaos, weird machines were destroying the city, some of them were flying,The bots didn't seem to have any particular target. They keep wracking havoc at random , but what made Thor's heart sank was —

The Chitauri soldiers. 

It was as if the battle of New York was repeating itself.

"Where is Loki, Thor?" It was Clint who asked as soon as Thor's comm activated by Jarvis — the Archer was on top of a building firing arrow after arrow, trying to get more bots to explode or the Chitauri soldiers.  

These bastards were one of the reasons that Clint couldn't sleep and how the hell Doom is working with them? 

"He is in the tower, Barton." Thor spat, he was angry because the Archer was accusing Loki for being behind this attack. 

"I didn't mean anything, Thor. I just wanted to make sure he is safe." 

"Oh—" 

"Yes, Oh." It was Tony's voice. "Now, cut this crap. We all know that Loki isn't behind the attack." He said as he blasted a bot away and avoided the attack of the other one — he needed to reach the asshole called Doom that was standing, doing nothing except watching. 

"Stark? " he heard Clint's voice through the comm and he turned to look at where the Archer was standing. Clint was surrounded by three Doombots and two Chitauri as if they were about to eat him or something. Cursing, Tony flew to where Clint was and —

"Need a little help, Birdie?" He said sarcastically and blasted the two bots which made Clint able to fight the two Chituari and then with another blast before the bot attacked Clint from behind, Tony blasted it. 

He really has to reach the asshole Doom.

Natasha was still waiting for the perfect time to land on the motorbike as the pilot of the helicarrier was getting them nearer to where the Doombots. And when she hopped on the motorbike, the pilot nodded at her to give her a sign to drop out of Quinjet. She rode toward the three Chituari, firing at them and when only one was dead, she jumped off the motorbike and let it collide with the other two. 

But something happened before Natasha noticed — A chitauri came from behind and threw her. As the Chituari  is about to attack again, Natasha uses her Widow’s Bite on it, shocking him out. She grabbed the Chitauri gun and shot him back. Someone landed behind her so she quickly turned and aimed, but it was Cap.

"That was pretty good." Steve said and he watched as more bots were coming their way. 

"You want to repeat what happened in the previous battle? " She said, looking at the shield. 

"You sure about this?" He asked, the first time they succeeded, but he didn't know if it would work this time. 

She nodded and looked at the craft. "Yeah."

But Steve was already reading his shield in front of him. And then Natasha ran at Rogers, who uses his shield to boost her up. And She grabbed onto a passing Chitauri vehicle. Cap looks up as she flies off in the distance. He looks to his right and there are more Doombots coming. 

Natasha climbs aboard the craft, pulled a dagger and stabbed a Chitauri. Then She spun and kicked him off the craft. She made her way to the other one and blast him with the fallen Chitauri's weapon. And she began firing from the craft upon the enemies —they needed to approach Doom. 

The Hulk was fighting off Doombots, he really likes smashing enemies — Puny robots. But he really hates the Chituari, they reminded him of the battle against little Loki and he felt guilty for fighting Loki — because Loki is his friend now. 

Hulk roared as more bots and Chituari charged at him. 

Stupid bots — Hulk hates them. 

Smash, smash. They hurt little Loki— Puny Banner had told him that. 

Hulk was busy fighting and he didn't notice Thor landing beside him, his friend's brother, Thor is also his friend, but he liked little Loki more.

Thor was fighting with so much rage, he wanted to kill every one of these monsters—

The monsters that hurt his little brother. He doubted that Thanos had come with them— perhaps there is another leader, but where is he?  He knows that they are not fighting for Doom, there must be someone who is directing them. 

One of the filthy creatures charged at Thor, but the God of Thunder was quicker as he used Mjolnir to summon lightning and drive the weapon into its head which made its skull shatter to pieces.

Every hero was busy fighting Doombots and Chitauri soldiers, S.H.I.E.L.D agents were evacuating the place surrounding the battle, but the enemy kept charging and more of them came out of nowhere. 

The city was in utter chaos. 

"Guys, I found him." Tony said through his comm as he spotted Doom standing in the middle of the battle, just observing— the asshole behind all of this. 

"What is his place Stark?" The captain asked. 

"He is near the bank on 42nd, past Madison."  Tony said as he blasted a missile at Doom, but it didn't explode as Doom summoned a protected barrier in front of him. "Shit, why has Doom become our problem? Where are the fantastic four?" Tony continued blasting missiles at Doom, but it was to no avail. 

"You can't defeat me, Stark." Doom said and with a blast of magic, he knocked Tony to the ground. 

"Fuck, guys. I need a little help here." He said as he was standing, but with another blast from Doom, Tony was knocked again to the ground. 

"I am on my way." Steve was the one who responded. 

"You think you could defeat me?" Doom grinned under his mask as he looked at Tony and when captain America came charging at him, he blasted him with an electric beam. "I will end you Stark and I will take everything you own." 

"Jarvis— I need more power to the repulsor—" but there was no response and Doom was still talking as if he had won. 

"Jarvis." Tony said in more panicked voice

"S-sir—" Jarvis's voice said and after a pause. "—t-the t-tower —" and then the line went offline. 

"Jarvis! " but there was no response. 

Tony didn't notice that Doom was blasted by Thor's lightning while Steve was fighting Doom hand to hand—

"Man of iron." 

"Loki—" 

"What about my brother?" Thor grabbed Tony's suit tightly. 

But Tony shrugged his hands and he activated his repulsor and was about to fly, but Thor beat him as the God of Thunder grabbed his Mjölnir, his heart was beating fast, threatening to fall out from its place

Only one thought running through his mind — please don't let anyone harm my brother. 

He heard Steve saying through his comm that Tony have to stay to fight Doom and he heard in the explosion—perhaps Tony was the reason of it, but —

It doesn't matter, there is only one name on his mind—

Loki. 

**********

Loki was sitting in front of T.V, watching the footage of the battle like Jarvis had promised him. The A.L hacked all of the cameras in the street for Loki to see what was happening. The young prince was anxiously watching, worrying about his brother and friends. And he felt scared because he was alone, he hoped that he was brave like Thor, but he wasn't. 

"Jarvis." He said in a small voice as if afraid that someone would hear. "Nothing will harm them?" And he watched as Thor smashed the stupid Doombots with Mjölnir. 

Yes, that's what they deserved for wreaking havoc in Newyork. Loki loved the city — it makes the best Ice-cream! 

"I am sure, Prince Loki." The A.L wasn't worried about losing the battle, he was certain that they could defeat the enemy. 

And every time Loki saw an explosion, he asked Jarvis the same question. 

These stupid bots and beasts prevented him from watching Despicable Me 2, but he was enjoying the battle in front of him! He had never seen one before. He always wondered if he would be a great warrior when he got older or would he be still ridiculed because of his magic — but Thor had said that he is the most powerful sorcerer in the entire realms. Maybe the All-father had accepted him and his magic and no one made fun of him? 

"Jarvis—" Loki said, but there was no answer. 

He frowned and looked at the ceiling, the sound of the battle and explosions filled the room. "Jarvis, can you hear me?" He said again, but now his voice was laced with more fear. 

But Jarvis didn't respond. 

"Jarvis, what happened?" He asked again and from the corner of his eye, he saw a shadow moved—

Loki looked at where the shadow was, his heart beating in his chest and he was scared (no, terrified) "Tony?" Maybe Tony is making a prank on him to scare him. "It's not funny."

"Jarvis?" But it wasn't Jarvis who answered —

"No one will respond, Agardian." Said a sickly voice and then a cloaked creature appeared out of the shadows. Loki couldn't see its face, but he suspected that it was smirking. "We meet again, little Godling."

Little Godling— Loki had heard this name before. 

"Please, Almighty Thanos." The kneeling man was saying. "Please no more—"

"You are not in a position to tell me what to do, little Godling." The ugly-massive creature that Loki saw in his dreams said, accompanied by—

The cloaked creature in front of him. 

The Other was standing calmly watching the shock on the child's face. It's a pity really that he is a child because Thanos wouldn't inflict the same torture on him—but the Other could have some time with him before delivering him to his Lord. 

Loki tried to run out of the room, but the creature grabbed his wrist immediately —Speed was one of the Other's powers.  

"You can't escape from me, Jotunn pet." 

Loki tried to get out of his grip, but to no avail—

"Perhaps, it will be better—" and then Loki felt the Other fingers on his temple. 

Loki panicked and when he felt the first wave of pain, a bolt of magic came out of him, hitting the Other which knocked him. 

Loki ran— he wasn't thinking about anything, abd forgot about using his teleport ability. "JARVIS!" he yelled. "JARVIS, PLEASE!" his voice was followed by a sob, but the A.L. didn't respond. "BROTHER!" 

I will always protect you, brother— his brother had promised— I need you, Thor. 

But Thor is not here. 

Loki thought maybe he could hide and the creature wouldn't find him, he thought that he is far away from him, but then—

"I will take you with me, little Godling." The sickly voice came from behind Loki and he could feel the hand that grabbed his shoulder tightly. "You can't escape from us." And then— 

Pain flares up behind Loki's eyes like a white-hot nail driven into his skull. 

"Brother." He whined, but everything around him was blurred and then unconsciousness claimed him. 

********

It was so easy to capture Loki, the Other thought as he made his way to the shuttle on the roof— he had to leave this wretched planet before anyone found out about him and of course he wouldn't give that foolish Terran what he agreed with him. 

The Other could hear the rumble of thunder at the distance and the flashes of lighting that lit up the dark sky. But he didn't give them any importance — the perfect weather for the destruction that was happening on this wretched planet. 

But he was a wrong, foolish creature because who was behind this storm was filled with so much rage and hatred for those who dared to harm his brother. 

Filled with the urge to destroy and kill whoever put his filthy hands on his little brother. 

Wanted to finally be able to see his brother's torturers and kill them

Thor landed on the tower's roof. Muscles swollen, veins pulsing with electricity. 

He was a living storm.

"Get your filthy hands off my brother, you wretched creature." He took a step towards the Other and his brother, who was lying unconscious in the Other's hand.

The Other quickly put Loki in the shuttle and he was about to get in it but— 

A bolt of lightning found its way at his back, he staggered and turned to glare at Thor. 

How dare he! And then the Other moved fastly to where Thor was and tried to inflict pain from his hands on Thor, but—

Thor was blinded by rage and he was quicker as another bolt of lightning hit the Other which flung him away.  

"How dare you—" Thor took a step toward the falling creature. "Harm a Prince of Asgard—" another bolt of lightning hit the Other."One of Frigga's sons—" the Other was trying to keep his balance after he got up, but another bolt of lightining hit him, making him fall to the ground. "My brother—my little brother—" Thor clenched his hand, Mjölnir was long forgotten on the ground, small arcs of electricity were formed. "You filthy, wretched creature."

Then there was the loudest crack of thunder anyone could hear and in an instant the Other was engulfed by a bolt of lightning which made his skin burn until Thor was looking only at unmoving burnt corpse in front of him. 

But he felt empty—

So empty because he couldn't protect his brother again— the only thing that could be heard was the rumble of thunder in the air. The sounds of the battle had ceased. 

It was as if Thor's storm had killed all the enemies. 

"Thor." Tony's voice snapped him out of his thoughts — Iron man saw the burnt body of the creature, but he couldn't see where Loki was. "Where is Loki?" He asked after opening his faceplate. He felt worried, what if they were late and Loki was —

No, he can't be — I won't forgive myself, the tower was supposed to be safe. Tony thought. 

"Thor—"

But Thor only looked at the shuttle because he feared the worst. The older prince couldn't hold back a sob. "I failed." He said and Tony felt his heart sank. 

"Don't say that." He said, trying to assure Thor, but actually he was assuring himself too. 

Tony made his way to the shuttle, he had got out of his suit. And when he was inside it, he found Loki's body lying on the floor. 

Taking a deep breath, Tony kneeled, so he could feel any pulse to see if Loki was alive or not and —

He felt a pulse, but it was weak and Tony felt the hope flared in his body. He immediately lift Loki's body despite his injuries and got out of the shuttle. 

"He is alive!" He yelled and quickly made his way inside the tower. "We have to take him to the medical bay immediately."

And Thor's heart was beating even more vehemently in his chest as he took Loki from Tony's hand and made his way to the medical bay behind Tony. 

Chapter Text

Thor felt like he was in a daze, he had stood frozen in his place when they arrived at the medical bay. (I am—) he wanted to say something, anything, but he felt his tongue get tied, it was as if the words got trapped inside his mouth— refused to get out.

"Fuck, I am not a doctor—" it was Tony's panicked voice that snapped him from his thoughts— but actually he didn't even realize what happened in these moments. 

'I failed him.' Simple words kept running in his mind, but they felt so heavy on Thor's heart— la heavy weight crushing  his chest— as he gazed at his brother's still body. The only thing  indicating that Loki was alive is the slow rise of his chest and the frown that’s etched on his face.

Thor wanted to remove that frown from his face, it shouldn't be there — his brother wasn't supposed to suffer because Thor was supposed to protect him, but —

He couldn't. If only he hadn’t left him alone. 

'I will always protect you, brother.' A whispered promise in the middle of the night as they snuggled under Thor's bed cover. 

'Me too, Thor.' 

Norns — he wanted to yell at the sisters of fate, wanted to rage  why his brother's fate was like that— why did he have to suffer? 

Why? 

He could hear the yells of Tony and Bruce (who had arrived as soon as the battle ceased, not bothered by the wave of dizziness that hit him after he transformed back to his body.) about how they should hurry up because they could lose Loki. 

And then the worst news was uttered from Bruce's mouth —

"I am sorry, Thor. We have done all we could." His eyes were shining with tears, but he tried to be strong in front of Thor. "He is in a coma now. And we don't know when he will wake up."

 (—or if he will wake up.) But Bruce didn't say it, wouldn’t say it, he didn't want to shatter Thor's heart because they couldn't save his brother. 

It was out of their hands because it was a magical coma — nothing medical could do anything to Loki, they just attached him to many devices that Thor didn't know their name. So, Thor brought Lady Eir from Asgard because these mortal devices weren't working, but she couldn't do anything. 

"All I can do is keep his body from shutting down." She had said when Tony asked her what she was doing, "It is an energy field to keep Prince Loki's vitals working."

Thor didn't leave his brother's side for the past three days, but he really didn't know how much time passed as he kept staring at his brother's form — the frown was still etched on his face and his body was still not moving. 

"Loki —" he said, cutting the silence of the medical bay. "I am sorry —" he whispered in despair. 

Oh, how many times he wanted to say these words to his brother — and he realized that he perhaps wouldn't say them to Loki.

"I am sorry, my Prince. But if he didn't wake up in a month." Lady Eir had said calmly, trying to keep the tremors in her voice. "We have to let go." She said softly, because she knows that they couldn't do anything to Loki — they tried everything. 

"No." Thor glared at her — how could she say something like that? 

Loki would fight this and come out of it alive because Thor knows his brother.  

He would be by his side again. 

"We won't do no such a thing."  He continued, looking at her as if daring her to say otherwise

I won't let him go — Thor thought. 

He wanted to reach for his brother's hand. "Wake up, please." There was something painful in his throat, burning and pricking at his eyes, and he fought hard to keep it down, but he couldn't as a single tear ran down his cheek followed by other tears. "I am sorry." 

He didn't know how much he stayed in his position, hunched in the chair beside his brother's bed. He was lost in his thoughts, but —

"Thor." The older Prince startled when he felt the weight of a hand on his shoulder. And he looked at the person standing beside him. 

Steve's gaze fell upon Loki's unmoving body for a second and then he looked again at Thor — his teammate looked drawn. There were dark circles under his eyes, his skin was  paler than usual. Steve could see the exhaustion and lingering fear on Thor's face, and it unsettled him because he had never seen Thor like  that before —maybe when they saw Loki in his cell, but this time, he looked worse. 

"You need to eat, Thor." Steve said. "Maybe you can —"

"No. I won't leave his side." Thor cut off Steve's words. 

"But it has been three days since you last ate." Steve said. 

"I can go without food for more days." 

(Loki is not eating. Thor thought and a terrible thought came into his mind about Loki's days in the clutches of Thanos, they have been starving him because Thor could remember how Loki's body was frail and thin, but he didn't gave it much importance at that moment — and that made more guilt rise in him. )

"Loki wouldn't want to see you like this." Steve tried to reason with him, but Thor refused to move from his place. He wouldn't leave his brother's side. 

"You know— " Thor said instead. "We were supposed to be side by side forever." 

"There is no Thor without Loki and no Loki without Thor. " Their mother had told them before. 

"Till the end of the line." Steve found himself saying, his heart pounding rapidly in his chest, threatening to burst out from its confines

"Thank you, Buck, but I can get by on my own. "

"The thing is you don't have to." Steve could still remember Bucky, his only friend, when he said these words. "I am with you till the end of the line, pal."

"Yes, till the end of the line, brother. " Thor whispered as he looked at Loki, but Steve could still hear him. "But I don't know, Steve." Thor was still looking at Loki, but Steve could see the frown that formed on his face. "Lady Eir—"

"No, I am sure he will come out of this alive. " Steve interrupted him. 

(— I won't lose him like Bucky. Steve wanted to add. He tried to vanish his thoughts on Bucky, but they kept coming. 

"Don't do anything stupid until I get back."

"How can I? You're taking all the stupid with you."

"He is Loki." Steve said, trying to contain the tears that threatened to fall. "He will get through this. "

I hope so — Steve thought.

"I hope so." Thor said. "I don't want to mourn for him again. One is enough." After a pause, Thor continued. "Perhaps, I could go and eat something." He said hesitantly, but he knew deep down that Steve was right and Loki wouldn't want to see him like this — he needs to be more stronger for his brother, but —

Thor was so tired, it seemed like the life was drained out of him

"I don't want —" his voice cracked, and he choked on a breath that turned into a sob. It ripped out of his throat, and he couldn't control it. Couldn't control himself. It hurt too much. He didn't care that Steve was watching him because —

Because Loki was hurting and Thor didn't know what to do, couldn't do anything. 

Thor felt the hand return to his shoulder, a comforting gesture from Steve and Thor's shoulder lost some of its tension —maybe they can get through this (he will keep telling himself that. Loki needed him to be strong)

What if Loki woke up and he found him smelling bad? 

What if Loki woke up and found him in this state? 

"You, Oaf. Why didn't you take care of yourself?" His brother would say because Thor knew that Loki still cared for him. 

He could still remember when he was nervous before his coronation and Loki was trying to comfort him, trying to make Thor less nervous and more confident about himself. 

"My brother — my friend. Sometimes I am envious." Loki had shook his head. "But never doubt that I love you."

"Thank you." He had told him

I love you too, brother. 

"Now give us a kiss." His brother laughed. 

"Stop it."

Oh, how Thor wanted desperately for them to return back to how they were before the coronation. 

"Take a shower and have some food, then you can return." Steve said. "I promise I will stay with him until you come back." Steve waited for Thor to refuse, but to his surprise Thor stood up from his chair and said —

"Thank you, captain." And Steve looked at him worriedly because Thor looked like he had lost hope even though he was trying to convince himself otherwise. 

********

The other residents of the Avengers tower felt like they were in a funeral — everyone was trying to occupy themselves with anything, but their thoughts kept going to the young prince who was lying unconscious in the medical bay. 

The two assassins, Clint and Natasha, were at S.H.I.E.L.D's facility debriefing what happened at the battle — it has been three days since the battle happened, but Fury was still arguing about taking Loki. 

"We could help him recover." Fury had said and waited for his two agents to agree, but he was shocked when Clint said angrily —

"No, I won't let S.H.I.E.L.D. take him." Clint glared at his superior. "Over my dead body." 

"Barton—" Fury glared back, but it was Natasha who cut him off. 

"Loki will stay in the tower, Director Fury." She said with a blank look on her face, not showing any emotions. 

She and Clint knew that Fury wants Loki to finally be able to do experiments on him — that's how S.H.I.E.L.D works, but they will prevent him from taking Loki. Besides, no one wants an angry norse God. 

And both of them hoped that they would find something to help Loki. They were searching, but it was to no avail. 

As for Bruce, the scientist spent the past three days with Lady Eir — asking her about the force field and if there was another way to help Loki, but there was nothing except to wait. 

"If he returned back to his older self, maybe that could help." She said, "But we didn't find a sorcerer who can do this. And the All-father is not in a condition that enables him  to use his magic."

There was nothing they could do. 

Bruce and Tony were standing helplessly in front of Loki's bed after finally Steve was able to convince Thor again to eat and maybe call Jane Foster because she was worried about him. 

"How are we going to find that fucking sorcerer?" Tony asked angrily when Bruce told him what Lady Eir had said. The Billionaire felt helpless, with all the power he had, he couldn't save someone he cares about. 

And the guilt that filled him because Loki was supposed to be safe in the tower. 

Nothing should have harmed him. 

"He was supposed to be safe in the tower, Jarvis." Tony said after he gave up working in his lab because he couldn't focus on anything. A glass of Scotch was in his hand — he had promised Pepper that he would stop drinking, but he wanted anything to wash the guilt out of him. "I am trying to keep everyone safe. Why did this happen?"

"I am sorry, Sir." Jarvis replied with a hint of sadness in his voice "I couldn't do anything." 

Tony waved his hand as if telling Jarvis that it wasn't his fault — Doom had hacked his defence system easily which Tony must make it stronger. Hence, it was Tony's fault — Tony thought. 

They couldn't even capture him because the Doom they were fighting was one of his bots disguised as him while the real Doom was in Latveria. 

"Jarvis—" 

"Yes, Sir?" The A.L. replied. 

"I tried to treat him better than how Howard treated me." Tony said and Jarvis waited for him to continue. "Did I succeed?"

'Was I good enough?' Was left unsaid. 

Tony didn't know where the question came from or why he was asking it, but —

The name of Loki Edward Stark returned back to his mind— perhaps Tony finally realized that he was treating Loki as his son. 

Jarvis didn't respond for a moment and Tony tried not to let it affect him because he knew that he would never be good. "I—"

"You were good, Sir." Jarvis cut him off from saying anything. "I bet Prince Loki felt the same way — with you as his father."

"I hope we will find him or her soon." Bruce said. He didn't know how, but he hoped so. It has been a week, but he didn't want to lose hope

*********

Frigga watched everything that happened on Midgard and her heart broke  and she wanted to travel Midgard immediately when Thor had requested Lady Eir to come and treat Loki, but she was bound to Hlidskjalf as she couldn't leave Asgard even if Odin had woke up from his sleep, but he was still weak to rule or do anything and also because the people of Asgard didn't want him on the throne. 

'Words travel fast here, my queen' Tyr had told her. 'They will know if the All-father sits on the throne— we will enter into what mortals call the Civil war.'

So, Odin couldn't take his throne again. 

She couldn't bear to watch the pale, sickly skin of her younger son and the way he was lying unconscious on the bed— it was a rare sight for her because Loki was always energetic.

"Are not you tired, little one?" Frigga said after she sat under her and Loki's favorite tree. She was looking up at Loki who was still standing, waiting once again for her to run after him — he had looked at her pleadingly that day to play hide and seek because Thor left him alone to play with Sif and the warriors three (as they were calling themselves that.)

"No, Amma." He said, jumping up and down, still full of energy. "Can we do it again?" 

"Loki—" 

"Pretty please, mother dearest." And then he kissed her on her cheek. 

"Oh, Loki—" She said. "Let me take my breath and then we can continue." She continued, smiling at his excited face. 

"Yes! You are better than Thor." He giggled. 

That's why Frigga was in her room, sitting in her little corner in front of the tapestry of the Norns that she weaved.

"I, Frigga Fjorgynndottir, request your presence." She said and then added. "Please." 

Nothing happened for a minute and she was about to try again, but then—

Frigga found herself in a beautiful garden, she could hear the sound of birds around her and she could smell the scents of flowers. But what caught her attention was the enormous tree in front of her, it seemed like it's branches didn't have an end. 

Yggdrasil, the world tree  

Looking around her, she could see the stags Dáinn, Dvalinn, Duneyrr and Duraþrór. Also the dragon Níðhöggr and some other creatures. 

"What is it you want, Frigga Fjorgynndottir?" A quiet voice said ,startling her. She turned to find three beautiful women with long white hair and there was white light surrounding them—

They were the three sisters of fate — Urðr, Verðandi and Skuld. 

They were looking at her intently as if they were looking at her soul. 

"I—" she took a deep breath. "My son—"

"Loki Laufeyson?" The one in the middle, Verðandi, asked which made Frigga flinch at the name. 

"No, he is my son, Loki Friggason." She said firmly because he is her son not Laufey or Odin — they didn't deserve him. 

Verðandi smiled at her because that's what she wanted to hear. "What about Loki Friggason?" She asked, looking at her sisters, then her gaze settled on Frigga. 

"I want him back," Simple words, but they meant the world for her because her brilliant boy is her world. "Please." She whispered and felt scared because what if they didn't grant her wish — to let Loki return to her safely. 

"His fate had been set, Queen Frigga. We can't change it." Urðr said. 

A cruel fate, Frigga wanted to say, but she feared their wrath. 

"Will he die?" She said, her heart pounding in her chest and she could hear her rapid breathing— she wouldn't lose her son! Not again. A glare formed on her face. "You—"

Skuld raised her hand to stop her from saying anything. "He wouldn't. We still need him." She said, and then continued. "Be patient, Frigga Fjorgynndottir." 

"For how long?" She said angrily. "He has been suffering and I cannot do anything while watching him." The glare found its place again on her face. "Tell me for how long!" She yelled at them because she had had enough. 

She thought that the Norns would harm her and she prepared herself for the worst, but nothing happened except the smile that formed on Verðandi's face. 

"I like your courage, Frigga Fjorgynndottir." She said, "Perhaps, we could help you to communicate with him—" 

Before Frigga could even say anything about what she meant, a bright white light engulfed her, then—

She found herself in a gloomy place—poorly lit, but she could see a body cowering at the corner and another small body hugging him tightly, the sound of the sobs could be heard throughout the cell. 

And with a pang in her heart, she realized that she was staring at two figures of her younger son. 

"Loki—"

*************

It felt like every inch of his body was crying out in protest, like he was in pure agony and he felt scared because he had returned back to the same place of his nightmares. He thought that he would never return back after his uncle's departure. 

Would he see the ugly  purple creature again? Or the other ugly cloaked creature? 

'Why have I returned back?' He thought. 

'Where is Thor? Why is Thor not here? 

That mean creature had returned him here again—' Loki thought. 

Loki blinked his eyes, but all he felt was the dull pain in his head — what did this creature do to him? 

He wanted to return back to resume watching Despicable Me 2 and maybe do 'get help' on Tony, but he was trapped in this place. 

Loki was in the same place where he stood in all of his dreams and he could see the shivering man curled up at the corner of what seemed like a cell. 

Maybe he could help him? Because that's what Thor would do. But he couldn't go to him at this moment because there were two ugly creatures that looked like the ones from the battle standing in front of him. 

"Are you hungry, Jotunn pet?" Loki could hear one of them hiss at the man and the younger Prince frowned because how this person is a Jotunn — he wasn't blue or giant and then he remembered that he was a Jotunn and also not blue and not giant. 

"Please—" the man's voice cracked and he tried to stand, but one of the creatures kicked him in his stomach which made Loki gasp and he hoped that no one heard him. "I—"

"Perhaps after your session, Odinson." The other creature said and Loki's eyes widened in shock because why are they calling him Odinson? 

"Please, no more—" a whine came out of the man, but Loki was trying to process what was happening and who was this man. 

'Loki Odinson is finally broken.' He vaguely remembered hearing this before in one of his nightmares, but he was scared back then. 

And then the realization came crushing on him because —

Because he realized that he is this man in front of him. 

"Lord Thanos ordered to feed him and let him rest, Keres." The one who wasn't holding the food said. 

Keres scoffed at that because he etched to put his hands on Loki, but he had to follow his Lord's orders. "Another time, Prince of Asgard." He said mockingly. 

And little Loki watched in horror as Keres kicked the older Loki and a scream tore from his throat — Little Loki couldn't bear to watch what they were doing and he closed his eyes, tears started to fall rapidly on his cheeks. 

'Norns, why is Thor not here? Where is Thor?' — the question kept running through his mind which worsened his headache. 

"Let's leave this wretched cell, Keres." The other Chituari said and as soon as they left, Older Loki crawled to where the meat lay, but when he ate from it, he doubled over and couldn't contain what he ate inside of him, vomiting everything which was only water and blood, but fortunately little Loki was still closing his eyes, so he didn't see this 

A sob tore out of him followed by other sobs until his whole body racked with sobs and little Loki couldn't take it anymore. He went to where his older self was, he still could hear his sobs and crying. 

"Lo—"

What should he call him? Call him Loki or what? But would he hear him? 

"Loki—" but the Older Loki didn't respond, he just kept crying — it was as if he couldn't hear him. "Thor would come and get us out of this." He said, but what followed his voice were the sobs that came out of the older Loki. 

"I am sorry, father." the older Loki said and he looked up as if he would see Odin come to his rescue, but there was no one. "I am sorry." He whispered in the darkness of the sanctuary. 

Then little Loki hugged his older self and he didn't know why, but he could feel the way his body trembled, wracked with desperate sobs and he could feel the way he tensed as if sensing that someone was hugging him. It was as if all of this was real. 

Little Loki tightened his hold on older Loki, his small fists were grabbing tightly what the older Loki was wearing. 

"Amma?" Older Loki whispered as he rested his head on little Loki's shoulder and he closed his eyes, but the sound of his sobs still echoed through the cell. "I am sorry."

Little Loki didn't know how much time had passed and he startled when he heard —

"Loki—" his mother's voice filled the silence of the cell — Older Loki had fallen asleep from how much he was crying. "My son."

Little Loki frowned because how his mother found this place? No one came to rescue him when he was older. "Mother?" He asked. 

"Oh, my Prince." She said and made her way to where both Lokis were and she broke down when she approached them because she witnessed what her son looked like in the year that followed his fall. "My little one."

How could they leave him alone in this place? How could they? 

Freyr had told her about Loki's nightmares and she didn't want to witness what happened to her son because she knew that her heart would break and that's how she felt at this moment—

Her heart was shattered into pieces as if it was made of glass.

And when she reached for her son, only one Loki, she was able to touch— her hand just got through the other. 

Little Loki frowned because she couldn't touch older Loki. "Why can't you touch him, mother?" He asked, still holding on his older self. 

"Perhaps because of your magic. It is the same." She said and put her hand on little Loki, ready to pull him into her embrace. "We need to get out of her, my Prince. This is only your imagination."

"But I don't want to leave him." Little Loki frowned, looking at his older self "No one is there for him." He said, then looked at Frigga. "Why did you leave me alone? Was I unlovable?" 

But Mother loves me and Thor too. Also, I had Sigyn and Steve as my friends. So, why did they leave me alone in this place— Loki desperately wanted to know. 

"You don't love me?" He said and now he was the one who was crying. 

"Of course, I love you my son—" Frigga said quietly and pulled little Loki to her embrace, thankfully he didn't let her, but he didn't hug her back and his body was tense. 

"Then why was I here alone?"  

"I will tell you, but can you think about another place first?" She said quietly again as if afraid that someone would hear her. 

"But we will leave him alone." He said, looking at his older self. 

"He is not real at this moment, my son. Your mind conjured this memory," She said, her gaze settled on the older Loki and she tried to reach him too, to pull him into her embrace, but her hand went through his body as if he was an illusion. "Think of a place that makes you safe." She continued. 

"I don't know." He said softly. "I—"

"Please, Loki. It is just a memory."

Little Loki gave his older self one last glance — older Loki was still sleeping. Then little Loki closed his eyes and focused on his magic and the last thing he heard before being pulled to the place that he chose was Frigga's whisper —

"I am sorry for not being a good mother." 

And then they found themselves in Frigga's garden — this was the safest place for Loki even if he wasn't sure about it, not until his mother told him why they left him alone. 

But little Loki didn't know that Frigga didn't tell him everything, she just told him that he fell into the void because of an accident and that he was caught by the weird creatures, but she swore that none of them knew that he was still alive. 

"If I knew that you were still alive." She said, "I would have jumped into the void to bring you back."

******

( —The fallen Titan wasn't pleased with the turn of events. He was sitting on his throne, eyeing the Chitauri soldier in front of him, red eyes blazing with anger. The Chitauri soldier was on the ground, beaten and bruised. It was the only Chituari who was able to escape in the middle of the chaos. 

"My Lord— " it said, but it didn't continue at Thanos's hard glare — he felt ashamed for failing his lord. 

"I promised the Other pain if he failed." Thanos said calmly, very calmly. Then, "Take him to the dungeons." He ordered another Chituari —these mindless, fool beasts. Thanos needed someone more powerful and he was sure with her as his ally, he would succeed. 

The foolish Terrans had activated the link between him and the mind stone— Thanos was so delighted when this happened and he would attack by himself, but first there was something he needed to do. 

The Mad Titan closed his eyes after the Chituari was sent to the dungeons and he waited for the connection and when he felt it, he found himself in what appeared as a graveyard and a woman kneeling in front of a stone —

"Child—"

Chapter Text

"Season 2, episode 21–" the hint of excitement could be heard through the words that came out of the young girl.

It was a night like every night when the little family gathered in front of T.V. to watch English movies or series not fazed by the bullets and the flames outside — they were in the middle of a war zone, but the family was trying to live normally together.

"Dick Van Dyke again? Always “sitcom, sitcom, sitcom—" the young boy complained at his sister's choice, but he giggled when the show started. He loved this show like his sister, but he complained because he wanted to tease her.

The little girl was simply enjoying the company of her family — she loved anything that let them spend time together, but she didn't know that night would be the most dreadful night of her life — the night that changed everything.

—An explosion made her lose two of the most important people in her life.

Wanda still woke up, gasping from her nightmares at the sound of the explosions, even though she didn't see the bodies of her parents because she and Pietro were hiding under a bed, she could remember a bomb landing next to them with the logo Stark industries on it which didn't blow up back then and she didn't know why, but when she and Pietro knew that they have mutant powers — she knew why the bomb didn't blow.

After several months of surviving on their own in the woods, the twins entered a nearby town to maybe try to steal some food or anything — sometimes they can go the whole day without food or only eat little in a day. The Maximoff twins were wandering the streets looking for anything to steal, both of them waiting for the other  to make the first move, but they were both afraid of getting caught and they had never stolen before.

They caught sight of a man and a woman standing in front of a clothes store, both of them looked rich and what made Wanda sure of that is the gold watch the man retrieved from his pockets and then put it back. And when Pietro looked at Wanda, she knew that her brother was on the same page.

Young Pietro nodded at Wanda and then in one second, he used his speed to run and steal the watch, but when he grabbed it from the man's pocket, Wanda didn't have time to escape because another man took hold of her wrist and yelled to the rich man who looked dazed at the sudden gust of wind that hit him —

"Hey! Her brother stole something from you." The man dragged Wanda, he was watching them and was surprised when the boy ran, he was so fast — maybe faster than sound.

(—Was he cursed?" The man thought. "Are the Gods angry with us?")

Wanda tried to release herself from his hold, but it was to no avail.

"Let go of me. I don't know what you are talking about," she kept saying, her heart pounding in her chest was pounding from fear and she hoped that Pietro wouldn't return.

"Please, don't return. Please." She whispered because she didn't want anyone to hurt her brother, but of course her wish wasn't granted because in a blink of an eye, Pietro was standing in front of her, trying to pry the man's hand from her wrist, but the man was stronger than both of them.

"Leave my sister, jebák." Pietro said angrily, but the man didn't let go of Wanda.

"Pietro—" Wanda gasped at the vulgar word her brother said. She didn't want their situation to worsen.

"Let her go—" the rich woman said. "Thank you, but we will take it from here." The woman said softly — she had a kind look on her face which reminded Wanda of her own mother and she felt the stinging sensation in her eyes.

The man let go of Wanda reluctantly, confused about why the woman was looking at the girl with a smile on her face despite having stolen from her husband — and said husband wasn't saying anything, also looking at the girl with a hint of sadness in his eyes. 

Pietro was still glaring at the man and as soon as he let go of Wanda, Pietro grabbed her wrist and was about to run, but —

"Pietro, wait." He heard his sister saying, but Wanda was looking at the woman. "We are sorry." She said and looked at Pietro, asking him silently to return the watch to its owner.

"Sister—" but Wanda kept staring at him which made him sigh and return the watch to the man.

"Please don't tell the police." Wanda said to the woman. "We —"

But the woman shook her head. "I won't." Then she lifted her hands to cup Wanda's cheek, the little girl flinched thinking that the woman will hit her, but the woman said—

"You remind me of her." The tears formed in the woman's eyes. It seems as if the woman forget that the two kids in front of her tried to steal from them.

"What is your name, dear?"

"Sister, we need to —" 

But Wanda shook her head. "Wanda." She knew she wasn't supposed to say anything, but looking at the woman — she doesn't know why, but she felt somehow safe. The look on the woman's face was the same look whenever her mother looked at her.

"Marya." The man said. He knew what his wife was talking about because the girl looked exactly like their daughter. But his wife shook her head, looking at him pleadingly — maybe we could save them. She wanted to say which made her husband sigh.

And that's why Pietro and Wanda found themselves being adopted by the Molnár family, but they still kept their family name; Maximoff .

But something happened which caused another tragedy for the Maximoff twins when Wanda accidently set the house on fire because she couldn't control her magic. Django and Marya Molnár died that day and the villagers suspected that an evil spirit had caused this disaster — they were sure that Wanda was the one who set the house on fire; an evil witch disguised as a young girl.

The Maximoff twins were attacked by the enraged people because they thought they would destroy the evil spirit that plagued their village, but there was someone who was watching the Maximoff twins, intrigued by their powers— they had caught his attention on the first day when they came to the village.

And the twins were rescued by the timely arrival of Erik Lehnsherr, known as Magneto, the mutant master of magnetism. He had told them that he would give them a safe place to reside and soon enough the Maximoff twins were part of Magneto's anti-human terrorist unit; the Brotherhood Of  Mutants.

They were known as Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch and their enemy were the X-Men 

But during a battle with the X-Men, Pietro was easily captured and Wanda was afraid and worried for her brother because what if she lost him as she lost her parents and her adoptive parents—

Maybe Wanda was really cursed like what the people in the town said — the innocent young girl started to believe what the people were saying.

Chaos followed her.

"Let me save you—" Professor Xavier had told her and Pietro, but they refused because how could they leave Erik after he had rescued them and took them under his wing — he was already treating them as if they were his children and Wanda vowed that she would protect him and never leave his side.

That's why she was shocked when Erik refused to save Pietro.

"I don't care if he is alive or dead." He said. "We only had one goal is to preavail over the humans and the X-men are getting in our way. So, we will kill them, Wanda."

Magneto prepared a deadly weapon against the entire group of X-Men, to bomb the place and as a result of that he would sacrifice the life of Pietro. When Wanda tried to stop him, Magneto threatened to kill her for defying his decisions. But Wanda didn't know that she had one person on her side; Namor, he intervened and destroyed this weapon. 

It was another attack that destroyed Wanda's life; she didn't have anyone on her side because Magneto, Mastermind, and Toad fled when the X-Men attacked, leaving her and Namor alone. She confronted the X-Men, and demanded for them to release her brother. 

But Cyclopes refused to give her Pietro which made her and Namor fight him and it was complete chaos, they thought they had won and would rescue Pietro—

But before Cyclopes took his last breath, he uttered the words that Wanda feared.

"You are late —" Cyclopes said. "He is dead."

And Wanda unleashed her magic, destroying everything—

That is what Magneto had described her magic — Chaos Magic

And when Namor found Pietro's body — Wanda wanted to bury his body in Sokovia and Namor agreed with her because it was her home. 

But after she buried her brother, all she could recall was the feeling she felt empty.

Alone.

Endless.

Nothingness.

She always sat in her apartment, doing nothing — even Namor left her to return back to his kingdom. When Wanda settled in her new home, she wanted to explore her powers and how she could control them— so, she joined an organization named Hydra.

"For our notes, Miss Maximoff, can you please state your name and confirm your status?" A scientist asked when she first joined them.

"Wanda Maximoff. Volunteer." She replied with a hollow voice as if she was in another place. Then someone led her to a room, in it there was a sceptre and something was glowing attached to it.

Many days had passed when Wanda was able to access the magical object by her magic, but she started having visions of two young boys — one with blonde hair and the other with black hair.

"LOKI!" The blond haired boy yelled, running in every direction looking for Loki. "You won't hide from me, brother."

Wanda could hear a muffled giggle get out from Loki who was hiding from his brother.

"I found you." The blond one yelled, but soon enough he passed through his brother. "Loki, enough of these illusions." He whined.

But suddenly a voice came from behind the blonde one. "BOO," Loki said in a loud voice which made his brother startle. And he kept giggling and laughing at his brother while said brother had a scowl on his face, but it soon melted as he kept looking at his brother —

"You tricked me, brother." The blonde one smiled fondly.

Wanda felt a tear run down her cheek, followed by others because they reminded her of her and Pietro when they used to play outside their home.

Wanda got lost in her training while watching these two — they seemed like they were from fairy tales living in a palace and their clothes looked weird as if they were not from this century. Maybe her mind was conjuring these images because she was lonely?

But why? Something was wrong because —

The scenes kept playing in front of her as if they were some kind of memory.

"Thor, I don't want to be alone." Both brothers were snuggled together under the covers. "The monsters are lurking under my bed." Loki whispered. "Father had said that."

"Of course not, brother. No one from them would dare to enter the palace." Thor said. "And if they are here, we would slay them — those monsters." He scoffed.

"Fight side by side?" Loki whispered.

"Yes, we would protect each other." Thor replied. "Now let's sleep because we must wake up in the morning to start the prank on the guards." He laughed with a loud voice.

"Be quiet, Thor. Someone would hear us." Loki hissed, but Wanda could feel that there was a smile on his face.

Memories were flooding after memories — she felt like she knew Loki and she didn't know why, but Loki reminded her of Pietro — maybe because of his pranks and the mischievous look on his face? 

"Because I'm the monster that parents tell their children at night?" She watched as Loki confronted his father after his hands turned blue — she didn't know why, but she felt it was something Loki didn't want — something he was afraid that it might be true.

And something clicked in her mind — Loki was one of the beings he was afraid of when he was young

"No! No!" His father sounded tired when he said that. And after Loki told him that he now knew why he always favored Thor, she watched as Odin collapsed.

She wanted to reach for Loki, to tell him that it's okay, everything would be fine and he wasn't a monster, but she couldn't.

And she also watched as Loki fought Thor, then —

"I could have done it father, I could have done it. For you, for all of us." His voice sounded desperate to her ears.

"No, Loki." They were just simple words, but they caused grief and sadness as Loki let himself fall into the void.  

She watched when Loki fell into the hands of monsters — but everything seemed dazed, she couldn't see anything — only hearing the pleading and the screams of Loki at the hand of the monsters that captured him.

"You have no right, little Godling."

"Please, grant me this wish, Norns." A whisper in the middle of silence. "It is —" a shaky breath could be heard. "I only wish to return home to Asgard." 

Wanda hoped that he had returned even if she was sure that both Thor and Loki were from another time — or maybe they weren't even real.

And when she had had enough from the poisonous words that were aimed at Loki, her magic was unleashed, destroying the whole Hydra's base.

It was a sunday like every sunday — the same thing she do on this day —

Visiting Pietro's grave.

"Hey, Pietro." Wanda said softly as she kneeled in front of her brother's grave, a single white flower in her hand. "I missed you." She said, putting the flower on top of his grave.

A beat of silence and  she said. "I wish you were here." Then she let out a small laugh. "I know, I know you would tell me that you have heard this before. But I really miss you."

She didn't say anything again for a moment and then. "I don't work for Hydra anymore. I left them."

No, I destroyed them — she thought.

She wished desperately for an answer, but of course she was only left with silence.

"I couldn't take it anymore. The screams of him." She said, "Remember Loki?" She let out a breathless laugh. "Of course, you remember — he is the only one I talk about."

"Sometimes I imagine myself and you living in Asgard — like a fairy tale— and Loki is our friend." She said, "Stupid, I know. Because none of this was real — an imaginary world."

Another beat of silence, the only thing she could hear was the singing of the birds. 

"He reminded me of you. Remember when you scared me while playing hide and seek?" She said, "I wish everything could return back to how it was. With you, mother and father."

She really hates Tony Stark for destroying her life.

"I promise I will take revenge, Pietro."

She would make Stark suffer and she would hunt Magneto after killing him.

Wanda was lost in her conversation — pretending that Pietro was listening to her— that she didn't notice the being behind her until he said—

"Child—" 

His voice snapped Wanda from her imaginary world and she found herself in another place, but Pietro's grave was still there.

"Who are you?" She said, already circling her hands to summon her magic — red tendrils of magic formed in her hands. "What did you do?"

"I came here in peace, Wanda." The creature said and a frown formed on Wanda's face — how did he know her name?

She watched as the creature's gaze fell on the necklace that she was wearing because it contained the gem that she detached from the sceptre, but then he looked at Pietro's gaze and he smiled sadly.

"I know how you are feeling about losing someone." He said, a hint of sadness in his voice.

"She left, father." Proxima had told him after Gamora's disappearance. And Thanos felt something stabbed him through his heart — his little one had left him.

"You don't know anything." Wanda snarled — no one had experienced what she had gone through.

"I could help you to take revenge on Stark." Wanda didn't know how this creature knew all of this about her. "And I would bring your brother back." He said.

And Wanda let out a small laugh at how absurd what the creature was saying. "How—" she didn't even continue because the man let out a red gem like her yellow one and it glowed—

"Ahoj, sister." Pietro's voice came from behind her and when she looked she found her brother standing next to his grave, a smile etched on his face as he looked at her. "Long time no see, sister." He said softly.

"Pietro?" Her voice cracked at the end— she couldn't believe her eyes, but she took a hesitant step towards him, then another step until she was standing in front of him.

With shaky hands, she reached with her hand to put it on his cheek. "I am here, sister." Pietro said. "Won't you give your older brother a hug?"

"You are not older, Pietro." She huffed, but the smile returned to her face.

"By 12 minutes, Wanda." He teased her and Wanda couldn't take it anymore as she pulled him into a hug.

"I missed you." She let out a faint breath. "I—" but she didn't continue because Pietro vanished.

"I could return him back — make him real." Thanos said softly. "And you could kill Stark."

"How?" She still had her back to Thanos, still looking at the spot where Pietro vanished.

"By gathering the infinity stones." Thanos said. "You won't feel alone or empty anymore, Wanda."

Chapter Text

The sky was painted a deep  shade of blue, the few stars in the sky above were drowned by thousands of floating lights made by the people of Asgard. The news of their injured prince has spread widely throughout the whole kingdom — a healer told her friend about Lady Eir's immediate departure and that friend told another and then another person knew until the whole kingdom knew about their prince's suffering within a day. 

"I hope the Norns will fulfill our wishes." The small child said to his mother, but he was looking at the Lantern he was holding. "I want Prince Loki to return here because I wanted to show him the new tricks I have learned, he is the only one who didn't make fun of me because of my magic." The young sorcerer continued and as he looked around him, he watched as every other Aesir was holding a lantern like him and there were others which were already floating in the sky— the scene above him was beautiful.

"Me too, my boy." The mother said, smiling softly as she and her boy let go of the lantern — and they watched it until it disappeared with the  others. 

"Please, let our prince return back to us." The same words came out as whispers from all the people of Asgard, fearing the worst but hoping for the Norn's intervention. 

Frigga had watched from her balcony the thousands of Aesir gathered in the streets of Asgard, she knew that they were waiting for a speech from her — but what would she tell them? Give them false hopes that Loki could be saved? She desperately wanted her son to wake up and return back to his older self. She felt pathetic for not being able to help him— all she could do was visit him while he was trapped in his own head. 

That's why Frigga spends every day in front of the Norns' tapestry after the Norns had granted her. So, she found herself everyday sitting in the same place, simply enjoying the presence of her son, but she wished that all of this was real. Everything was forgotten around her — It was just her and Loki.

She thought that it wasn't real (because it was Loki's imagination, she was able to access it because of the Norns), but at the same time it was real — she could reach him, touch him and pull him into her embrace. 

When she reached her son's mind, she found him tucked at a corner in Alfheim's library, a book was opened in front of him. She wasn't surprised that Loki had chosen the library because Loki liked going there, sometimes he even went alone without her or Thor.

When she reached Loki, she was able to see a picture of a Jotunn. Loki was so engrossed in the book that he didn't even notice her.

"Loki." she said in the quiet of the library which made Loki startle and he quickly closed the book, but the title of the book became visible.

Frost Giants of Jötunheim.

"Amma!" He said quickly. "I—" he felt very nervous because what if his mother yelled at him because he was reading a book about the Jotunn, but she said it doesn't matter if he were  a Jotunn.

(That will not make her  angry because he is reading about the Jotunn? The little prince thought)

"A book about Jötunheim?" Her tone was playful to ease her son's nervousness. 

"Yes?" Loki replied shyly, afraid of what his mother would say, but Frigga smiled at him gently and said —

"Can you tell me what you were reading about them?"

"Really?" He said, hopefully. "You don't mind?"

"Of course, I don't hate the Jotunn,"she said. "And my son is a Jotunn. So, how would I mind reading about them." And then she said in a whisper voice as if it was a secret, but in fact it was not, the eight realms knew about it. "I had a friend from Jötunheim, her name was Gerðr." A sad look took over her face because Frigga didn't know what happened to her — was she alive or not?

"She was your uncle's lover." 

But Odin had banished her to her home realm and forbad Freyr from seeing her.

"Really?" Loki was looking at her with wide eyes as if he couldn't believe what she was saying.

Frigga nodded and said. "I used to play with her and Freya in the gardens of the palace in Vanaheim and Freyr was always shy about playing with us." She laughed, the memories of Gerðr's laughter as  she ran after them echoed in her mind. "But we discovered why and made a plan for Freyr to confess to her."

"What did you do?" Loki asked curiously.

"Oh, my Prince." A sad smile graced Frigga's beautiful face as she recalled what they did on that day. "We had a little party in the palace — it was only for the people of Vanaheim, but I begged my parents for Gerðr to come too and they agreed." She said, "We prepared everything in the palace's garden — Lanterns adored the sky, it was very beautiful."

(Like what the sky of Asgard looks right now. She wanted to add, )

"We ushered her outside and then left her to where Freyr was standing behind a tree and as soon as we left, he appeared with a bouquet of flowers in his hands." The smile was still on her face. "And the next day they announced to our family that they became lovers." Frigga could remember the day after Gerðr, Freyr had kept singing through the whole palace and dancing with them. She could still remember the words as her brother sang —

(From Gymir's house I behold forth A maiden dear to me;

Her arms glittered, and from their gleam

Shone all the sea and sky."

"To me more dear than in days of old

Was ever maiden to man;

But no one of gods or elves will grant

That we be together should be.)

"What did she look like?" Loki's question snapped her from her thoughts. "Of course she was taller than uncle Freyr." Loki tried to imagine the female Jotunn he saw in the book next to his uncle and he giggled — his uncle will look tiny.

"No, she was the same height as us, maybe shorter than me." Frigga said and Loki gasped—

(There are frost giants short like Stitch? Loki thought.)

But then he frowned because he was short too. Are the Jotunn children tall or short?

"She was a rimefire witch — they are known for being short." Frigga had noticed the frown on Loki's face and interpreted it that he may be uncomfortable talking about the Jotunn. "Actually, Jotunn are divided into warriors and sorcerers— the warriors are the giants while the sorcerers have the same height as us." She said,

"That is why I am not giant?" The young prince asked and his mother nodded.

"The more powerful the sorcerer is, the smaller he would be compared to the other Jotunn." Frigga said.

"It means that I—" he looked at her with hopeful eyes. "That I was a powerful sorcerer like what Thor said?"

"Yes, my Prince —" she smiled softly. "You are the most powerful sorcerer in the whole nine realms."

After a moment of silence, a nervous look appeared on Loki's face as he looked at Frigga. "Amma." 

"What is it, my prince?" Frigga frowned as Loki looked at her nervously.

"I—" he stopped and then continued. "Do you know my real mother?" He asked because it was a question nagging in his mind when he discovered about Jotunn heritage —it meant that his parents were Jotunn, right?

Then he said hurriedly at the sad look on his mother's face. "I mean I don't want her because I have you. You are my mother." He watched as a small smile graced his mother's face. "No one could replace you." He assured her because it was the truth.

Frigga's heart was beating rapidly in her chest because what would she tell him? 

Tell him that his real parents abandoned him?

"Yes, I know her." She remembered Farbauti when she used to visit Vanaheim with her father, but those visits stopped when she married Laufey — Frigga and Freya had never loved him, he was arrogant and thought of himself better than the others. And Freya tried to convince her to not marry him, but Farbauti had just smiled and said that she couldn't oppose her father's word — it was a political marriage. "She was a good friend to your aunt Freya."

"Is she dead?" He asked her. "Or she left me because I am unlovable?" He said the last word in a whisper.

"I don't know, Loki." She lied because she knew that Farbauti was still alive. "Besides, every woman would want you as her son, my brilliant boy." And then she reached with her hand to pull him into her embrace. "Come here."

"Don't ever say that you are unlovable again, Loki." She said,

(You don't know how much we love you, how much the people of Asgard love you— she thought.)

"Tony always tells me this." Loki said quietly.

"Well, Tony is right." Frigga said, kissing him on his forehead. 

And after a beat of silence. "Maybe we can go to Jötunheim and ask about her?" He said. And he didn't know why he wanted to see her.

"If that's what you want. We can visit Jötunheim after you wake up." She said and Loki buried his face against her chest which made her tighten her hold on him. "I could arrange that."

*************

The next time Frigga saw Loki, he was sitting in his chamber, but he was in his female form. 

Frigga watched him as he played with his valkyrie's figure on her horse —

"Then the Valkyrie flies over, defeats the dragon—" he said, moving his hand as if the Valkyrie was flying towards the dragon and when it collided with the dragon figure, Loki dropped the dragon as if it fell dead. "And saves Asgard." 

Frigga went to sit next to Loki and she grabbed the wolf toy (which Loki called it Fenrir.)

"Roarrr!" Frigga let the wolf figure collide with the Valkyrie. "Fenrir is here."

"Silly, Amma." Loki giggled. "Fenrir can't talk."

"Who are you calling silly, boy?" She said, trying to sound serious, but she failed. "You will be punished."

"NO!" Loki yelled between his giggles as Frigga tickled him. "I—" he gasped and his laughter filled the chamber. "I am sorry. You are not silly." But Frigga was still tickling him. "AMMAA!" he yelled again — tears of laughter welled in his eyes.

Suddenly Frigga stopped and said in a formal tone. "The queen of Asgard forgives you, prince Loki." 

And that made Loki laugh harder and soon enough Frigga joined him.

"I wish Thor was here." He pouted after he stopped laughing. "Oh and the other Avengers." 

"Are they your friends?" Frigga knew who are the Avengers and Freyr had told her that they treated Loki better than how he was treated in Asgard

"Yes!" He said excitedly, "They are my friends." Then he continued. "Steve, Lady Natasha, Bruce, Clint and TONY!" he said the last name with more excitement in his voice.

"Tell me about them." Frigga said, pleased that her son was happy while he was in Midgard.

Loki let out a small giggle and said. "Steve is so serious, but he is my best friend. You know we were friends when I was older?" 

Frigga knew that Steve didn't tell him the truth, but she didn't say anything. "Oh."

"He bought ice-cream for me and we went to Central Park and the museum." He said. "I saw his picture there! And his friend Bucky!" Then he huffed. "He doesn't let me eat a lot of sweets."

"Well, he is right." Frigga said which made Loki huff again.

"But Lady Natasha and Clint let me eat behind his back." He said, but then he realized what he told his mother. "Oops." Another weird word he heard Tony say.

"Loki—"

"But they are really funny," he said hurriedly to change the subject. "We watch Disney movies every Saturday — just the three of us." 

And before Frigga said anything, he continued. "And Bruce is also my friend, but he is always away, doing research in other countries." He pouted. "You know he could turn into Hulky?"

"No?"

"Oh, Hulky is really huge. He is bigger than Thor." He said as if he couldn't believe what he was saying. "And he is green — Green and Blue," a small giggle came out of him. "Steve would be horrified at the two colours together because I like to hug Hulky a lot."

"What about Tony? He seemed like he was your favorite." Frigga asked curiously. 

"Tony likes to play with me. He even let me fly with him wearing the iron man suit!" Loki said excitedly. "I spend many hours in his lab, playing with Dum-E, U and sometimes Lady Pepper takes me shopping." He was talking quickly and excitedly because he was telling his mother about his friends and what he did with them. "Lady Pepper is Tony's lover and the bots are Tony's sons." He added for her to know even if Frigga didn't know what bots mean.

"Loki—"

"Oh! And Jarvis, how could I forget him." A look of disbelief appeared on his face. "He is my friend too and Tony's son too."

"Oh, Tony has a lot of children."

"Yes! Amma." And then he said in a low voice as if afraid that someone would hear him. "Sometimes I wish that the All-father treats me like how Tony treats me." He was afraid if she would be angry at him, but —

"Oh, Loki." She said when she realized what her son meant. "Odin loves you, my son."

"But he —"

"I know and I am sorry, but he —" the sentence ended with the same two words like her son's sentence. "He loves you—" she didn't know why she was defending Odin, but she knew that he truly loved Loki and viewed him as his true son.

And when Frigga vanished from Loki's mind, the first thing she heard was —

"Do you think he would forgive me?" A tired voice said from the bed of the All-Father.

"I don't know, Odin." She said, without looking at him — but in her heart, she knew that Loki would forgive Odin for what he had done.

"I wish I could return him back, but the Norns —

"I know." She said because —

The powers of the King of Asgard were taken from him by the Norns as a punishment for what he had done.

********

The gloomy air hung in the avengers' tower was still there as the little Prince was still lying in the medical — unmoving and no one able to do anything. It had been two weeks, but it felt like years for Thor, there was the same feeling he felt when Loki let go. The feeling of sadness and loss. Sometimes he would sit beside Loki's bed, not minding what was happening around him — not even bothering to what was happening around him. 

Lady Eir had come back and said that time was running — they can't keep Loki hanging like this. She was a reasonable lady, Thor knew, but he refused to agree with her.

Let Loki go? He had scoffed at her when she said it again.

"I won't let go, Lady Eir."

But the healer also came back with good news that sent hope rising in Thor's chest — it was that his mother was able to communicate with Loki, and she sees him everyday. 

(Maybe his brother would fight this and come back? — Thor thought.)

Thor was sitting in the same chair next to Loki's bed — it was uncomfortable, but he didn't want to leave his brother. The only times he left his brother was because he was forced by Steve or Bruce to eat or talk to Jane or shower, he only leaves when they assure him that they would stay by Loki's side and not leave him until he comes back. Besides, they also have Jarvis to alert them if something happened. 

Speaking of Jarvis, Thor didn't see Tony anymore even though he was the man who was the owner of the tower.. Natasha had told him that he spend all the time at his lab or drinking — because he thought he was the reason why Loki was like this, Thor wanted to comfort him, to tell him that it wasn't his fault, but he didn't have the power to say anything, he couldn't even comfort himself. 

"Sir Odinson, Director Fury demanding your presence in the common room." Jarvis' voice snapped Thor from his thoughts.

After a heavy sigh came out of Thor. "Tell him I won't move from here," he said.

"He said it is urgent, Sir. Odinson."

Thor let out another sigh, Fury wouldn't leave him alone. "Fine, I will come." He said, looking at Loki.

"I promise I will take care of him." Jarvis said. He would do what in his power to keep Prince Loki safe.

********

When Thor reached the common room, he found his teammates there and Lady Pepper, all of them standing — all tense and no one glanced at Thor when he entered except for Steve who gave him a small smile. And when Thor looked at what they were looking at the T.V., he found the scowling face of Nick Fury.

"Finally, you graced us with your presence, your highness." The man glared at Thor and Thor returned the glare with one of his own.

"Director Fury—" Steve said in a warning tone which made the black man sigh.

"Fine, fine." Fury said. "How is that moth–" and at Thor's hardened glare. (Well, old habits die hard — Fury thought.) "Loki. How is he?"

"I don't know." Thor replied — he really didn't know anything.

"You don't know when he will wake up?" The director didn't why he became concerned about Loki, the asshole has only caused pain and a lot of work to him. But after seeing Loki when he and Tony thought it would be good to prank him. Something inside him melted at the sight of the kid when he was yelling at him and Tony.

"Fury, that is enough!" Tony snapped — it was just a fucking harmless prank. 

Fury glared at them more through the T.V screen, but Tony wasn't looking at him. He was looking at Loki who was curled up on himself, trying to appear smaller than he was. 

"Honey bunny," Tony said softly, trying to make Loki giggle at the name, but all he heard was a sniff. Loki was crying silently. 

Tony pulled Loki into a hug and Fury was still watching them and then he heard it, it was barely a whisper, but he heard it —

"Will he hit me like the All-father?"

And Fury scowled at being compared to that motherfucker, he knew that he had tortured Loki when he was older and he knew about the abuse Loki endured when he was young — he didn't want to compare himself to this man.

"He won't do that, Loki." Tony was still holding him, but there was a glare directed toward Fury.

The director's face was blank to hide his emotions, but he said. "Loki, I would never hurt you." He said quietly — he wasn't heartless.

Maybe he would hurt him if he did something dangerous when he is older, but Fury would never hurt an innocent child or an innocent man because Loki appeared to be innocent from what he did on Earth.

Loki had looked at the screen hesitantly and Fury tried to smile at him — 

"Don't worry Fury is a big softie." Tony said, trying to lighten up the mood and he was rewarded with one of Loki's smile when Fury growled —

"Stark."

"See? " Tony was still looking at Loki, but Fury was sure that there was a smirk on his face. "I told you he is a big softie."

"We don't know, director." Natasha said professionally and she wanted to ease the tension that filled the room. "Why did you gather us?" 

"Always straight to business, Agent Ramonaff," Fury sighed, flicking his gaze for a second at Thor and then continued. "Our base in Sokovia had caught a magical disturbance." He paused for a moment. "We believe it is Loki's sceptre." 

"It is not his!" Thor said angrily at the same time Bruce said. "Do you know who has it? Because if it falls in the wrong hand, it would be—"

Fury ignored Thor and said. "Hydra was using it." And at that Steve's eyes widened.

"But I destroyed Hydra." The Captain said in disbelief. "You are lying." He shook his head. "I killed their leader; Red Skull."

"Did you know that Hydra still exists?" Tony said calmly because he had some suspicion about Hydra being around and Shield knew — he even suspects that Hydra in S.H.I.E.L.D.

It was the first time the other avengers heard him since the news that they might lose Loki, his voice held no emotions, but they knew he was trying to hide them.

"Stark," Fury sighed.

"Did You Know?" 

"Yes, we had our suspicions." The director said finally.

"How could —" Steve looked lost because it means that Bucky had died for nothing? "How—" 

"There is no time for questions, Captain Rogers." Fury said sharply. "I will send a Quinjet in an hour." 

"I won't leave my brother, Fury." Thor glared at him again.

"You will come because fucking Hydra are using magic." Fury said angrily. "We can't even enter their base!"

And at that the line went out.

The silence engulfed the place was tense, no one moved from their position — everyone was lost in their thoughts until Steve said, trying to suppress the emotions that threatened to come out —

"Get ready." He said, using his captain's voice, but on the inside he was breaking. "You heard the director." 

"What about Loki?" Steve looked at him apologetically, but it was Pepper who answered—

"I will stay with him." She said, assuring Thor — she would protect him if any harm came to him. And she looked at Tony, a silent agreement went between them.

Rescue would protect him.

********

The avengers sensed that something was wrong the moment they stepped into Hydra's base, there was no magic like Fury had said and no one attacked them — it seemed as if it were deserted.

"Jarvis, do you see any power source?" Tony asked Jarvis, and the A.L. had already started scanning the area.

"My readings indicate that the source of power is below." Jarvis replied, but then —

"It vanished, sir."

"What do you mean vanished?" Tony said. "Scan again."

"Nothing, sir." The A.L. said and Tony cursed.

"Stark—" Steve's sentence was cut off by something blurred through his vision, it let out an inhuman growl — but there was no sign of it.

"What the fuck is that?" Tony cursed. "Did we enter a fucking hunted house?"

"Language—" Steve began to say, but Steve caught the sight of the beast again and he flung his shield at it, but it didn't hit it.

"Sir, I am reading the energy signature of the sceptre. But it keeps vanishing and changing its place—" Jarvis said as Steve made his way to the place of the beast, but he found nothing.

"You will find none, Captain." Thor sighed — he could sense the magic in the air. It wasn't an Asgardian, but something else — Something powerful. It was familiar to the power demon Chthon, a powerful being whom he had fought before and it took the power of Asgard and Odin to defeat him, then they trapped him in a hell as a demon. "It is merely an illusion."

"What do you mean?" It was Clint who asked, he was already clutching his weapon, looking around for any sign of the enemy.

"I mean there is a sorcerer or a witch hiding in this place." He looked at his teammates. "We have to —" his sentence was cut off by the angry roar of the Hulk and the sound of something smashed into the ground.

"Fuck—" Tony said as he readied himself to fligh to where his friend was and Thor too was already swinging his hammer, but —

"I don't think so, Stark." 

Then the last thing the Avengers saw before being engulfed by a scarlet light was a woman with glowing red eyes.

And the scene changed in front of them. Every one of them was trapped in what they feared most.                

                    ……….

Natasha found herself in the red room where young girls are being taught ballet — she recognized the place easily because it is the least place she wanted to be in.

"Again," a ballet instructor demanded.

"You'll break them." Natasha heard the words that she said before being sent to a mission.

"Only the breakable ones. You are made of marble. We'll celebrate after the graduation ceremony." Madama B said, she was standing next to where Natasha was standing. 

Then a vision came for a second of Natasha laying on a bed, ready to be injected and then—

"What if I fail?" Natasha asked and she saw her younger self as she hit the targets with her gun — training to be an assassin.

"You never fail." Madame B replied.

The scene changed and she saw herself holding Yelena, both of them were full of bruises and they looked defeated —

"Yelena—" 

"It is your fault." Yelena glared at her and Natasha noticed the blood that was pouring from her mouth slowly. "We didn't kill Dreykov—" a tear slipped from her and other tears followed it. "He won."

"Yelena—" 

But Yelena didn't respond and Natasha felt as Yelena's sagged in her hold. And her lifeless eyes were staring back at Natasha, as if still accusing her for her failure.

It is your fault — the words kept ringing in her head, doesn't want to get out and —

Natasha screamed.    

                       ……….

Clint found himself in his familiar old room, he thought that he and his brother had escaped from the place that held many horrors to them. He didn't know why he was back.

"Where is your brother?" An angry yell came from downstairs — and Clint felt fear run through his body because he knew to whom that voice belonged, he still feared that voice even though he is a grown man.

He heard something crash and a very familiar cry of pain and that was what made Clint run downstairs.

"Barney—" Clint yelled, but his father was already beating his brother.

"Tell me where your brother is." His father demanded again.

"You won't touch him." Charles spat and his father angirly kicked him again which made his brother cry in pain.

"Useless children." A kick was aimed to his brother and Clint tried to pry him from his brother, but it was to no avail, it seemed as if Clint wasn't even trying. "I don't know why I am keeping you here." Their father contiued before he stood up and went to the kitchen to grab more beer.

"Barney —" Clint said as he looked at his brother's bruised face, but his brother smiled at him — his eyes were closing and Clint knew that his brother didn't die from their father's abuse, but he panicked.

"Barney, sta—" but he didn't continue his sentence as the scene in front of him changed, but there was someone who he was holding instead of Barney —

It was Laura.

"You—" blood poured from her abdomen and Clint from the shock didn't register that he moved his hands to the wound until he felt the blood on his hands.

"Baby?" 

"The children —" then she stopped and her glassy eyes were gazing at Clint and as Clint looked around him —

He found the  bodies of his dead children.

                     ……….

Steve saw himself back to a 1940's dance hall, laughter filled the place and people dancing. Steve shielded himself from the flash of the cameras around him and he saw people fighting — it was a familiar scene, a very familiar one.

"Are you ready for our dance?" A familiar voice and Steve looked to his left and there was his lover; Peggy Carter.

But Steve didn't reply — something was wrong, how is he here?

"The war's over, Steve. We can go home. Imagine it!" Peggy continued, and he looked at her again, but then —

Everything vanished, leaving him alone in the dance hall.

Something was wrong, the last thing he remembered was the Witch in Hydra's base. 

"But I knew him." Steve heard another familiar voice saying, but all he could see was nothing.

"Prep him." Another voice said.

"He's been out of cryo-freeze too long."

Steve felt his heart would go out of his chest from how it was beating.

"Bucky?" He said weakly — but Bucky was dead, Steve thought. "Buck?" He said again —

Then the scene changed and Steve found himself in an unfamiliar place, but there was someone familiar strapped to a chair and a tooth shield in his mouth. 

"BUCKY!" Steve yelled, trying to reach for his friend — his friend was screaming in pain and when Steve reached him. "Buck," he said, but Bucky was still screaming and trembling from pain. "I— I will get you out of here."

And when he touched his friend, Bucky stopped screaming, but he flinched violently. His eyes were glassy and Steve sensed that Bucky wasn't seeing him.

"Bucky. It is me Steve." A frown formed on Bucky's face as his eyes found Steve. Steve thought that Bucky could see him, but his hope was crushed at the look Bucky was giving him — Bucky didn't recognize him.

                   ……….

Thor found himself in a tavern in Asgard — Asgardians were dancing, drinking as if they have nothing to care about —

"Is it him? Is that the first son of Odin?" Heimdall said when he put his drink on the table.

"Heimdall, your eyes?!" Thor said when he noticed his milky eyes.

Heimdall put his hands on Thor's shoulders and said. "Oh, they see everything. They see you leading us to Hel. Wake up!"  He started to strangle him and Thor tried to resist. Then everything vanished. 

"You are really the worst, brother." He heard himself saying. 

Thor wanted to yell at himself for saying that, but there was no one in front of him — he was only hearing voices.

"I assure you, brother, the sun will shine on us again." He heard Loki saying, but he still couldn't see anything, then —

The scene changed and Thor found himself cradling Loki's body. Angry fingerprints on his neck — someone had strangled him.

"Loki." There was a heavy weight on Thor's heart, he felt like he couldn't breath as he was holding Loki's body. "Brother —" but Loki wasn't responding. "Don't leave me. I am sorry." He took a shaky breath and he checked his pulse, but there was nothing.

"You let him die."  A woman's voice said and Thor looked up — his vision was blurred by tears, but he could see his mother's figure — it was transparent as if it wasn't real.

"Amma—"

"I left him with you." She said, a frown was etched on her face. "You were supposed to protect him."

Thor looked at his brother helpessly. "I—"

"No, you failed him." She said and Thor could sense the coldness in her voice.

"Amma—" But as Thor looked to where his mother was standing — he found nothing and soon enough Loki's body shimmered and Thor tried to hold him — to keep him from going, but he couldn't.

                       ……….

Something like a big worm was floating above Tony and as it flew away, Tony looked around at the dark place full of rocks around him — there was something familiar about this place, it reminded him of what was behind the portal that he sent the nuke in.

And then his eyes landed on the dais leading to a thorne, but what horrified him was the dead bodies of his teammates — 

Tony’s heart was threatening to simply push the arc reactor out if it was beating so hard as he slowly approached his friends, but he had to make sure — they couldn't be dead.

When he kneeled to feel Steve's pulse, it was weak and he startled when Steve gripped his hand hard —

"Y-y-you c-c-ould-d — s-saved us." He said between short breaths and Tony was looking at him — shock was written on his face.

"I am sorry." But he didn't say it — he felt the words stuck in his throat, refusing to come out.

"Why d-didn't y-you d-do m-m-ore." Steve said, but Tony didn't reply and he watched as Steve's eyes closed and his breaths stopped.

'I failed them.' the words kept running in his mind. 

Even Pepper was with them — Pepper who he swore to protect  to not let her suffer again, he stumbled when he made his way to Pepper's body.

"Honey?" But Pepper wasn't moving. "Wake up." He whispered and buried his face in her shoulder. "Baby, wake up. I am sorry." A sob tore out from his throat, followed by others until his body was wracked by them. "I- l-love y-you." His body was shaking and he waited for her to say 3000, but she didn't. "3000, h-honey."

A voice cut through the silence of the place. "Tony!" Tony recognized the voice and when he looked at the top of the dais, he found a massive being holding Loki who was calling Tony's name, the creature was grinning as he held Loki tightly.

"Leave him alone!" Tony glared at the being and he headed to where they were, but it seemed far away.

"Please, I don't want to be here." Loki pleaded. "Take me to Thor,  Tony."

And Tony tried to reach him, but he couldn't and then —

The creature threw Loki and Tony watched helplessly as Loki's head hit the ground. And when Tony was finally able to reach him, he didn't know why, but Loki was back to his older self and when Tony reached him—

He found him dead.

*****************

When Tony came back to his senses, he couldn't vanish the image from his mind — it kept repeating, the faces of his dead friends and lover would hunt his mind forever.

"—Sir," he was snapped from his thoughts by Jarvis' voice. It seemed like Jarvis was trying to get his attention.

"Jarvis—" his voice cracked and he didn't know why,  but he felt like curling up on his bed and crying.

"They are attacking New York at this moment, Sir." The A.L said hurriedly.

"What—" everything seemed out of control and Tony couldn't —

"There is a message from Miss Potts —" Jarvis said and Tony stood up to ready himself for flying — to get to Pepper.

"Tony, I am sorry. I left him in the tower alone. But they are attacking the city." She said and Tony could hear the explosions and the shouting happening around her. "I must go and I just wanted to say." A shaky breath came out of her. "I love you, Tony." And then the line went off.

**********

Wanda wanted to laugh at how easy she was able to shake the avengers, and show them what they most feared. She didn't see any of their visions even though she wanted to see Stark's, but she only watched the look of fear on their face — it was a look of pure agony and fear. But there was something bothering her, the one who had long blond hair looked very familiar, but she couldn't remember where she saw him or why he looked familiar.

Wanda didn't give him any more thoughts as she continued with the plan of her and Thanos.

To weaken the avengers and make them vulnerable then attack.

And that is what happened, a powerful explosion rang through the Hydra's base that was where the avengers were. Debris collapsed on the avengers — swallowing them.

Thanos' sanctuary 2 parted the clouds. It hovered over the ruins like a vulture. Then an energy beam dropped to the ground, releasing —

Thanos, flanked by a squad of outriders. The Mad Titan looked around at the devastation he had wrought — a pleased look on his face at what he was seeing. And  a familiar sceptre was held in his hand.

But then a bolt of lightning came out from the debris, hitting some of the Outriders and revealed Thor who was pulsing with electricity —

"YOU—" Thor charged at Thanos with Mjolnir, but he was thrown back by a blast from the power stone which was held by Thanos — and soon enough the Outriders charged at him.

Wanda landed next to where Thanos stood calmly watching as many Outriders battle Thor. "Did you finish him?" Thanos asked.

Wanda smirked and said. "Let's say I put the beast into something better." A trapped memory he couldn't get out of it — well unless Wanda stopped the spell which won't happen. 

"Very well, child—" Thanos said.

Thor finally was able to kill the beasts that kept charging at him, but they kept coming — even there was some Chituari with them. And soon enough the Captain joined him, but there were so many of them.

"We have to reach their leader." Thor shouted — he wanted to take revenge because he was sure that this being was Thanos — his brother's torturer. "Where are the others?" A bolt of lightning was sent towards the beasts and finally he could see Thanos, and the last thing he heard before charging again at Thanos was Steve words —

"— I don't know if Natasha and Clint have survived."

The avengers were outnumbered and the way they were still shaken from the visions they had seen had because everything seemed real. And with Thanos using the infinity stones against Thor — the Prince of Asgard couldn't defeat him.

As Wanda was standing calmly — not bothered what was happening around her, there was one thought running through her mind when she saw the iron man's suit.

Kill — it is your opportunity to take revenge against him

"Jarvis! I need more power." He said desperately. 

"I love you, Tony."

"I have to reach her." 

"What about the battle here, Sir?" And Tony looked around and found Steve and Thor fighting, but—

"I can't, I can't." He knew he was panicking — what if he didn't reach her on time? What if something happened to her? But he can't leave his friends either.

"Sir—"

"I am sorry, Pepper." And as he flew to where Thanos and Thor battled — and from what Tony could see was that Thor was losing. He even couldn't see Steve and he doesn't know what happened to him —

"I don't think so, Stark," Wanda was in front of him in an instant — she was flying and her hands and eyes were glowing red because of her magic. "I am going to end you." 

"Jarvis — hit her with the most powerful blast." But when Tony throw the blast at her, he was very slow —

A scarlet glowing shield protected her. "You took everything from me, Stark."

My parents and then I lost my brother.

And Tony didn't have any time to understand what she meant and what he did because a scarlet magical blast was sent to him and hit immediately — and another blasts came raining down on him.

"I will end you, Stark." She said before she lifted Iron man. The suit seemed to be drawn into the scarlet colour

"Jarvis—" Tony said and he felt like he was on the verge of a panic attack. "I can't control it—"

"S-Sir, I-I c—" but the line went out.

And Wanda watched as the suit crumpled, leaving Tony Stark defenceless in front of her.

"And now you will no longer exist." She said calmly.

Chapter Text

"Are you sure you will be fine?" Tony asked his girlfriend worriedly. "I mean I don't want to go — but I have to." 

He was worried — he had that feeling in his gut that something was gonna happen, but he didn't know what.

And what about Loki? He was worried like Thor because the last time they left him alone, that fucking creature attacked him.

Pepper sighed and a reassuring smile appeared on her face. "We will be fine, Tony." She moved closer to him. "You know Jarvis is here and I definitely could kick some ass," she said, trying to lighten up the mood. 

And when she was in Tony's personal space, she felt his hands come to circle around her waist and he rested his forehead on hers — "It is just I have that bad feeling" He said. "And I don't want any harm to come to you or Loki."

"We will be okay, Tony." She said again, but with a soft tone this time. "And I am worried about you too." She continued, now looking at him, but his hands were still on her waist. "Please don't do anything stupid." She gave the knowing look — because she knew that he liked to throw himself in danger.

"Yeah, yeah. You know me, Pepper." He attempted to make a smile appear on his face.

"Tony," she said in a warning tone. "Promise me."

"I will try—" he said because he couldn't promise her.

Pepper sighed because that’s the beat she could get out of him, but — 

"You….." Perhaps she could try again and she didn't finish what she was about to say because Tony's lips met hers.

Ah, Tony — you are trying to silence me. Pepper thought fondly, but she kissed him back. Her soft, warm lips welcomed him, and he lost himself in her sweet musk, warm skin and honeyed taste.

God, he didn't want to leave. Why fucking Hydra appeared now.

"Tony—" Pepper mumbled between the kiss and Tony pulled from the kiss reluctantly.

"Yeah, yeah — Fucking Hydra." He huffed and then a smile graced his face. "Don't miss me a lot." He said.

Pepper rolled her eyes, but she was smiling. "How about we go and see Loki before you leave?" She asked.

Yeah, as if we are his parents— Tony thought, but it has been a week since he last saw Loki because he felt guilty about what happened. But because of that bad feeling in his guts, he would go and see him. So, he found himself nodding at Pepper and then they made their way to the medical bay.

*********

"Jarvis, Where is Thor?" Tony asked when he entered the medical bay because he was sure that Thor would spend this hour with Loki.

"Mr. Odinson has gone to Asgard, sir." The A.L. replied.

"Asgard?" 

Why the fuck has Thor gone to Asgard? Tony thought.

"Yes, he said something about bringing someone to guard prince Loki," the A.L. said and then continued. "He said that he believes Miss Potts, but he needs more assurance that Prince Loki would be fine."

Fine? As if Loki wasn't hurting? — Tony really wished that wasn’t the case.

Speaking of Loki when Tony looked at him, he found that he was covered by the energy field and he was breathing — thank God for that, but the kid was still frowning.

Didn't Thor say that their mother was visiting him? So why does he look like that?

Tony really hoped that he wasn't hurting.

He looked at Pepper and when she gave him an encouraging nod, he looked at Loki and said —

"Hey, honey bunny—" Tony took a deep breath and then continued. "I hope you are fine there, buddy," A beat of silence fell upon the medical bay then he said. "I am sorry. I couldn't protect you."

Tony felt Pepper squeezing his shoulder. (It wasn't your fault, Tony— she wanted to say, but she knew that Tony wouldn't listen to her words.)

"I don't know when we are going to find that fucking sorcerer — or when he/she will magically appear like a fairy Godmother, but I wish we could find them soon," Tony said. "You know even if you returned back to the asshole Loki, I will still treat you the same." Then he let out a small laugh. "I could imagine your face if I called you Honey Bunny. That would be hilarious." 

Shut up, Stark — Yup, he could imagine Loki saying that. 

"Besides, if you return back to your older self. I could build you a suit to protect yourself." He said and then looked at Pepper. "What do you think about Mischief I? A good name right?"

"Oh, Tony—" Pepper smiled softly at him.

"Yeah, but don't use it in evil things, Lokes." A small laugh came out of him. "I really wish you would wake up." 

It was only after a couple of minutes when Thor came into the medical bay followed by an unfamiliar person — a tall blonde man who was wearing an outfit similar to Thor.

"My friends," Thor greeted them and then introduced the man who Tony found out that he was Asgardian — (Of course he was Asgardian, Tony scowled, he hated these bastards for what they have done to Loki. "This is my friend Fandral. One of the warriors three." Thor continued not bothered by Tony's scowl or Pepper's forced smile.

"What is he doing here, Thor?" Tony asked,not even trying to keep the venomous tone from his voice. And it seemed Thor didn't take notice of it or just ignored it.

"He is here to guard Loki," Thor said and then continued, but he was directing his words at Pepper. "Pardon me, Lady Pepper, I know you would protect my brother." He said because he didn't know how Pepper would fight if there was an attack.

Norns, I beg you that no harm shall fall upon my brother. Thor thought— Loki doesn't deserve any from what happened to him.

"But I brought Fandra to help you." He continued. "He is a good friend." He added to assure the couple in front of him. And what he was saying was true because Fandral was the only one in the warriors three or even the whole warriors of Asgard who was really a good friend to Loki — hell, Thor suspected that they were dating, but Loki denied. Thor knew that he sometimes tormented Loki with them (—which Thor now regretted.) But sometimes he found both of them sitting alone as if they were really friends and sometimes Fandral defended him.

Norns, they all have treated Loki badly — Thor thought.

"Greetings, Midgardians," Fandral flashed them his charming smile, and then he continued in a more serious tone. "I am Fandral as Prince Thor said and I swear I would protect Prince Loki and no harm shall fall upon him." he looked at Loki's still form and Pepper could see the regret in his eyes.

"Thor—" Tony began to say, but Thor cut him off.

"I wouldn't bring him if I knew that he posed any danger to my brother." The older Prince said. "I need to make sure that Loki is safe, mam of iron." 

And looking at Thor's face, Tony sighed, but he said. "Fine, but if you harm him. I will kill you."

Fandral nodded and tried to smile at him in a friendly way. He wasn't afraid of this mortal, he didn’t look like much, but from what had Thor told them about the man of iron —

Well Fandral now is thinking that he was so wrong when he saw this mortal.

"Sorry to interrupt you, Sirs and Miss Potts, but the Quinjet is already on the roof." Jarvis said.

"Fine, tell them we are coming." Tony grumbled — he really didn't want to go. Fucking Hydra and alos fucking Shield.

Tony watched as Thor approached Loki's bed and said. "I will be back, brother." The older Prince promised, his voice cracking at the end. "I will be back." He repeated because he felt horrible for leaving Loki even if his brother wouldn't be alone. 

And when Thor and Tony left — Pepper and Fandral were standing alone with Loki in the medical bay —

"Hello, my lady," Fandral bowed. "I am Fandral, the dashing." He said.

Pepper rolled her eyes and a smile graced her lips — the smile that is meant for reporters and the public. A smile that was full of threat if he harmed Loki. "Pepper Potts." She said,

And Fandral realized that he shouldn't underestimate her too.

*********

Fine, Fandral was bored and Lady Pepper was watching him like a hawk the entire time they stayed in the medical bay. He had told her that he won't leave his Prince when she offered him a room to stay in or to watch something called T.B? Or is it T.V? Fandral didn't really remember and he didn't care. And because he wasn't leaving, Lady Pepper stayed with him the entire time.

"Sorry, but I can't leave you alone with him." She had smiled pleasantly at him, but it was really terrifying. 

And that's why both of them were in the medical bay. He could feel her tracking his every move as if she were afraid that he would hurt Loki. Fandral wanted to scoff at this absurd thought. 

(— yes, he kind of bullied Loki when they were young, but he apologized to him when they were older— he was only just a kid following the steps of the other, but he regretted what he had done. Loki accepted his apology, they even went out hunting alone— but of course Fandral had to make another terrible mistake by not standing by his side when he became the king of Asgard. Norns, He had committed treason. He had felt guilty and even went to the queen and confessed to her everything they had done and also to decide what she was going to do with him, she didn't want to speak with him at first and ordered the guards to arrest him and his friends because she was the regent —

"Odin has left you without facing the consequences of what you have done." She had said and then continued without waiting for any of them to say anything.  "Guards, put them in the dungeons until Prince Loki returns to us and decides what we will do with them." 

And Fandral didn't protest like the others because he knew that he was wrong and he felt guilty about what he had done.

So, imagine his surprise when Thor came into the dungeons requesting his presence to protect Loki and of course he didn't hesitate in answering yes. And when Loki wakes up, he would ask for his forgiveness even if he knew that he didn't deserve it.)

"You know I won't hurt him." Fandral said, breaking the silence that engulfed the room. "Even if I wanted, Thor would cut my head."

(Not a pretty image he wanted to imagine — Fandral thought. Thank you so much, He really really wanted to stay alive.)

"Oh, I know. But just to make sure." They were the same words she said an hour ago. 

"I know, I know—" he said. "I just regret everything I have done to him," And at Pepper's sharp look that she was giving him. "But I won't do anything to harm him." He said hurriedly and he felt like an idiot for repeating the same thing over and over again.

He tried to smile charmingly at her, but Pepper rolled her eyes. She was in a relationship with Tony Stark. "That won't work, Fandral— the dashing." She wanted to snort at the name, definitely won't work on her.

"So, tell me what is happening in Asgard." She said, changing the subject and at the same time, she wanted to decide if she will start to make the legal preparations to make Loki a citizen of America or not. 

Fandral just looked at her without saying anything then he sighed (—it won't hurt to say anything because of course Thor had already told them and he was sure that Lady Pepper wouldn't attack Asgard.) 

"Things are not good in Asgard." The blond man shrugged. "The people won't calm down until Prince Loki returns to them." He said. "I suspect that some of the Aesir want him to be the king instead of Thor."

"And you don't mind?" Pepper asked, raising one of her eyebrows — and Fandral thought she definitely looked like Sif.

"No. If Thor gave up on his right and gave it to Loki, I wouldn't mind." And that's what he really thought — Loki would make a good king, he was after all one of their best strategists, and Fandral dared to say the best one in the whole realm.

"You seem to care about Loki from what you were saying." She said, her gaze was still studying him and Fandral felt like a small child again.

Norns, why sometimes women tend to look this scary. 

"Yes, we were friends—" (And I hope we will still be friends after Loki forgives him— Fandral thought.) 

Question after question was fired at him and he really didn't mind answering them — it left a good feeling in him that there was someone who cared about Loki.

But they were cut off by the voice of Jarvis —

"Miss Potts. Colonel Rhodes is on the line."

*********

The city was in utter chaos, many buildings were destroyed, the civilians were being evacuated, but there were somewho were stupid enough standing amd filiming what was happening around them. They were different from the creatures that attacked with Loki and with Dr. Doom— Pepper noticed as she flew high in the sky, blasting every enemy who came in her way or was about to attack the civilians.

"Jarvis, connect me to Tony." She said urgently as she blasted another creature — a black substance came out of it, maybe it is its blood?

Ugh, Pepper wasn't meant for this hero stuff — but she had to defend her city alongside Rhodey, the American army and someone named Sam Wilson (—who was known as Falcon.)

Also Jarvis had sent some of Tony's suits, but they were easily outnumbered and it seemed that they were losing.

And she couldn't ask Fandral for help because he is guarding Loki — every time there is an attack, someone wants to kidnap him.

"I am sorry, Miss Potts, but I can't reach him." Jarvis replied and Pepper noticed the hint of worry in his voice as if Jarvis could feel anything.

"My babies have feelings, Pepper." Tony had told her before.

"Keep checking on him." She felt worried about him, what if something happened? And before she attacked by one of these creatures, she said —

"Jarvis, leave this message to Tony." She didn't know if she would survive or not because they were definitely losing. "Tony, I am sorry. I left him in the tower alone. But they are attacking the city." An explosion rang through the air that seemed to shake the ground from the reactions of the people."I must go and I just wanted to say." A shaky breath came out of her. "I love you, Tony." She said, but her mind was focusing on something else — a young boy and someone who appeared to be his mother surrounded by two of these creatures. She flew so fast to where they were, blasting one of them.

Good she now had the attention of the other, but something happened before the creature attacked her or even before she blasted him —

A weird orange circle appeared and something was blasted at the creature which killed it  in an instant — then someone, (two people actually) came out of it — it seemed like a portal or something, Pepper really didn't know— 

"Perhaps, you need some help?" The bald black man said and without waiting for Pepper's response, he conjured what appeared to be another orange circle and went to the center of the battle.

Huh, that's weird. Did Asgard send some sorcerers? 

"Sorry about that, but we're really in a hurry." the Asian man said, snapping Pepper's attention to him and before he left, he continued. "I am Wong, by the way." And he took off running in the same direction as the other man.

Pepper's gaze fell upon the child and his mother, she didn't know why they are still standing —

That isn't the right time for panicking, Pepper— she scolded herself.

"Uh, let me take you to safety." 

(Or to the nearest policeman she will see.)

"That was so cool!" Pepper heard the boy saying and he really reminded her of Loki. 

"Peter!" The boy's mother said that Pepper didn't know why they were still standing.

"But Aunt May—" the boy whined as if his aunt was spoiling his fun, but Pepper tuned the conversation and focused on their surroundings, ready to attack any of these creatures if they appeared.  

God, she really hates these heros' stuff.

***********

There was a voice inside of Fandral urging him to grab his sword and charge into the battle, but the rational part in his mind said that he should keep an eye on Loki.

"Last time they attacked, they almost kidnapped Loki." Lady Pepper said after she had worn this weird armour. "He wouldn't be safe here alone." And with that she left, leaving Fandral alone with Loki.

"Jarvis, how is the battle?" He kept asking Jarvis the same question and if he detected a hint of irritation, well it isn't his problem. He just wanted to make sure that they were winning.

"I don't know, Mr. Fandral." The A.L. replied and Fandral huffed. He really wanted to go to the battle because obviously things were not good.

But Looking at Loki, the urge seemed to fade a little — he had sworn he would protect his prince.

Fandral sat in silence for like half an hour until a sound disturb this silence and immediately he was on high alert. 

"Jarvis, what is this?" He asked, already going for the door.

"Sir, someone is attacking the tower—" Fandral cursed and he heard the sound of something crashing, the voices were getting louder and clearer — the intruders were near. 

"Enough—" a voice rang through the sound of destruction and then —

Everything became quiet.

"Jarvis—'' Fandral called him, but the A.L. didn't respond and Fandral cursed — should he leave Loki or what?

"I am sure he is here." The voice said again— really getting closer to the medical bay.

So, Fandral had only one thought running through his mind. (Protect his Prince.) so he unsheathed his sword and readied himself for battle..

But of course luck wasn't on his side because as soon as he came out of the medical bay, a huge creature came charging right at him with his large, double-sided polearm. His sword clashed with the Glaive in a tense silence for a second, the echoes or their swords meeting together was all they could hear. His sword clashed with the Glaive of the creature, they kept fighting and in one swift motion, Fandral was able to hit the creature himself with his sword, but that made the man angerier.

Corvus Glaive found the Terran in front of him so pathetic — he wanted to laugh at the idea that a mere Terran could kill him or even injure him. 

Glaive was able to knock out his sword and then he grabbed him from his throat — knocking the breath out of him.

"He wouldn't even be a good tribute to Lady Death." Glaive could hear his brother muttering.

"You mewling quim—" the Terran gasped, trying to pry Glaive's hand from his throat, but he was failing miserably. Fandral felt like he couldn't breathe.

"Pathetic like him." Corvus sneered, remembering when he held Loki's throat in the same way. Maybe his father would give him the permission to torture the pathetic prince again. 

And in one move, he threw Fandral at the nearest wall. The Terran was still able to attempt to stand on his shaky legs, but he failed because Proxima was pointing her own spear to his chest. 

"Are you done here?" She said and Glaive could feel the sneer in her voice. "Get the damn child —" she demanded and then she embedded the spear in the Terran's chest. 

Corvus Glaive really loved his partner .

"Know your place, Midnight." Ebony Maw said calmly, but the threat was visible in his voice that he had already made his way to the medical bay. 

"I don't have time for this." She sneered — she really hated Loki — and without waiting for her adopted brothers, she left to go to their shuttle.

And Corvus Glaive was left alone with Maw and Loki.

*********

When Ebony Maw entered the medical bay — a malicious smile stretched over his scarred lips at the sight of Loki. He knew that his father wanted Loki to get them to Asgard to obtain the space stone, but dare Maw say that it was a foolish idea because he was sure that Odin would never give up on the stone in exchange for his son's life. Or maybe Thanos wanted to show Loki the consequences of his failure?

"How are we going to take him?" Corvus snapped him from his thoughts. When the idiot touched the energy field, it burned his hand and that made Maw roll his eyes — Acting unconsciously without thinking. 

"Destroy the device, you mindless beast." Maw snapped at him after he checked how they were going to deactivate the energy field — he found a small device emitting this energy field. An interesting piece of technology, Maw had never seen anything like that before.

Using his telekinetic powers he was able to manipulate the device and the energy field disappeared— he really didn't need the idiot or any one of his idiots siblings with him on this mission. He could have brought Loki to Thanos alone.

And there is the problem of detecting the place of the other stone on Terra — how Terrans had the position of three stones, Maw didn't know– weakling pathetic terrans, they didn't even make good tributes to Lady Death.

But first things first, Maw thought as he looked at Loki after the energy field disappeared. The kid was shivering and breathing very fast —

It was the Other's doing, that mindless creature— Maw thought.

He was glad they got rid of this useless creature. Maw always envied him for being Thanos' right hand. But after his death, Maw became his father's right hand and he would never fail his father.

Maw put his hand on Loki's head to remove whatever the Other's had done to him— it was so easy to find the weak spot in the Other's spell, Maw sneered at the weakness of the Other. He didn't know how the Asgardians or anyone was able to remove it, but maybe he was able to do it because he had worked on Loki's mind before.

Loki stopped shivering and trembling, but he was still a young boy and Maw thought that it would please Thanos.

"I am glad he has become a child again." Thanos had said to him. "It would be easier to manipulate him and to not have him turn against us." The fallen Titan said as if Maw was thrilled by the idea of having another sibling — he really hated them. He hoped that they would be from who would be snapped.

"Lift h—" Maw began to order Corvus, but then he felt it —

A powerful energy that was similar to the other stones and before he could even detect from where it was coming—

A blast was fired from an orange circle directed at Corvus, followed by a flying suit —

Huh? Maw thought and then he felt the energy become stronger.

"Leave the kid alone." A man wearing a red cape on his back, then he conjured something like a rope with his magic and he attacked Maw.

Maw was able to deflect the rope, and the sorcerer kept attacking him, but Maw was able to knock him to one of the medical bay's walls.

"Your powers are quaint. You must be popular with children." Maw said and then he noticed the stone. He tried to grab the amulet holding the Time Stone but jerked back when it burned his hand.

"It’s a simple spell but quite unbreakable."

"Then I’ll take it off your corpse." Maw sneered, but before he could do anything, something crashed into him — sending him flying.

"Are you okay?" Pepper asked Dr. Strange. She was breathing heavily after killing the creature outside.

Oh, Tony would have a fit over his destroyed tower.

And when he nodded at her, she turned her attention to Maw who has already on his foot and then —

He attacked, using his telekinesis on Pepper before she could even do anything and Strange noticed Proxima barging into the room to attack him and the way the blood flew from Loki's head.

"I will have the child and the stone." Maw sneered as he suspended Pepper in the air and she couldn't move.

Without even thinking, Dr. Strange activated the time stone —

"I can't even believe I am saving that bastard." Strange muttered.

Chapter Text

In New York Sanctum, Dr Stephan Strange was sitting on his favourite chair, nursing a cup of tea— trying to calm his racing heart from the events that happened hours ago.

He let out a deep breath and took a sip from his cup, aware of the eyes of his friend on him and to make everything worse, his mentor was sitting across from him watching him calmly.

He had returned after Doom's attack and he was sure that the attack had something to do with Loki. Something had happened in the tower.

"Tell us exactly why did you use the stone?" Strange could hear the worried tone in Wong's voice. He had informed them to meet him in the sanctuary."Something  really bad happened." 

Strange knew why Wong thought like that because Strange would only use the time stone if it was the last resort.

"We don't want to attract any unwanted attention to Earth." The ancient one had told him before, but Strange hoped that he wouldn't attract this creature's attention again because he now knew who the ancient one was talking about.

And it seems that there was a person who attract this creature's attention —

Loki.

Yes, Strange has to get rid of him — shipping him to Asgard or something.

God, he really hated that bastard.

"Thanos won." Strange blurted. "We couldn't stop him. Everything was destroyed." Images of the destruction came flooding into his mind — it was the first battle that Strange participated in because only when the situation cannot be resolved by the avengers, the Sorcerer supreme must be involved.

"What about the avengers?" It was Wong who asked, he was still looking worriedly at his friend— it was the first time he saw him like this.

"Iron man was dead," Strange said flatly. "Probably Captain America and Thor too. I don't know, but they lost."

And about the rest of the team, Strange didn't know what happened to them — probably dead too.

"No one was able to defeat Thanos or her." That's what he was told.

"Her?" Wong asked.

"The Maximoff girl." Strange replied and he heard the sharp intake that was taken by his mentor because the three of them knew how dangerous that girl or woman (— or whatever, Strange thought.) is, if she used her powers in the wrong path — and it seemed that she had proven them right.

Chaos magic. They needed to get her on their side. Strange thoughts.

"She was Thanos' ally?" The ancient one asked. "But how did he reach her?" 

"Honestly, I don't know. But we need to reach her before Thanos does." Strange said, looking at Wong. "Take B'sso and Drumm with you and bring Wanda here." Now there is another problem left which is —

"What about you?" Wong was confused, why Strange is not coming with them?  The girl was quite dangerous. They have been waiting for an opportunity to bring her to their side. What is more important than that?

"Oh," Strange scoffed — like What he will say is the worst thing in the world. "I have to deal with the little bastard." A scowl appeared on his face. "I don't know why Asgard thought it was a good idea to bring him here?"

There is the only thing in Asgard that Strange hated— the ancient one thought. But how is he on earth and no one knows?

"Is Loki here?" The ancient one asked, last thing she heard was that Loki went to Asgard as a prisoner for wreaking havoc on Earth. She was shocked when they knew that Loki was the one behind the attack.

Aren't Asgardians supposed to protect the nine realms?

He —

"— apparently Tony Stark was keeping him a secret in his tower." The ancient one was snapped out of her thoughts by Strange and it seemed that she hadn't heard what he was saying before that.

"Why?" She asked, but she was shocked that Loki was here. How didn't she sense his presence?

"Remember Stark's kid?" The ancient one had heard something like that before, but she couldn't remember when.

The great Tony Stark is now a father.

"The kid is Loki," Strange said. "Someone has de-aged him and his brother and the avengers thought it would be a great idea to bring him back to earth." The ancient one didn't say anything, so Strange continued —

"Kid Loki is better than adult Loki, but he needs to be taken to Asgard because the last two attacks I am sure were targeting him." 

"Maybe Asgard is not safe for him?" 

She wasn't supposed to care after what Loki had done, but —

"And Earth is safer?" Strange scowled again. 

"But why are the avengers protecting him?" It was Wong who asked the question.

"I don't know." Strange shrugged.

"Maybe he was innocent?" 

She thought of some little hope. Loki wasn't the same when he attacked Earth with his army. Maybe, just maybe he wasn't the one behind the invasion?

"I don't know why you are still defending him." Strange sighed, he couldn't understand their relationship, Loki was just — well Loki and his name only could bring chaos.

"Well, he was one of us before." The ancient one stated simply.

Yes, Strange knew they must protect each other — but this was Loki they were talking about.

"Even if we want to help him, we don't know how to return him," Strange said. 

"Is that the new sorcerer supreme?" Loki's annoying voice came into his mind, followed by his annoying laugh.

Yes, he didn't want to help him.

And why didn't Asgard with all its sorcerers didn't return him back? Why couldn't they keep the child, are they this heartless to hurt a child — even if this child is Loki?

"I guess there is something that maybe could return him to his older self." The ancient one said hesitantly. It was the first time Strange saw her hesitate at something.

Taking a deep breath. "So, we are going to bring adult Loki back?" Strange said. He didn't sign up for this — helping Loki.

"Yes." She sounded more determined and Strange knew if she put something into her mind, she was going to succeed in achieving it. "Follow me—" 

"Um, I guess I will travel to Sokovia?" Wong said before they moved from their places and Strange nodded at him —

"Yes, We must have the Witch on our side before Thanos could reach her." Strange paused and then continued before he followed the Ancient One. "As I said take B'sso and Drumm with you — she is dangerous." 

*********

The ancient one led Strange to her — it is not that she sleeps in it, but it is a room that she keeps her belonging in. She rarely invited Strange in it.

Strange was still doubting there was something that could help Loki. Is it that the Asgardian sorcerers didn't bring him back? Or that they didn't even try? Simply wanting to get rid of him—

Ugh, all of this Loki thinking is already giving him a headache. 

Strange watched as the ancient one grabbed a small box — it looked quite ancient as Strange looked at it. He couldn't hear what the ancient one muttered under her breath before the box opened — if only Strange wasn't thinking about Loki, he would be able to hear her— not for looking into her stuff of course, but it is weird to hide something and put many spells to hide it well.

He watched curiously as the ancient one grabbed something from the box and —

Is that another stone like the time stone? The stone's colour is grey, looks like a rock in Strange's opinion, but Strange can sense the magic radiating from it.

"Not an infinity stone." The ancient one answered his question because apparently Strange talked instead of thinking. "Even more powerful than the infinity stones." She paused and then added. "That's what he told me."

The idea of something more powerful than the infinity stones with Loki made Strange shudder because from what she was saying, it means that the stone was with Loki and he for unknown reasons gave it to the ancient one.

"What is this?" Strange asked.

"A Norn stone." The ancient one replied as if it answered Strange's question. He had read before about Norse mythology (—not that he wanted to know anything about Loki) and knew that the Norns are some beings that create and control the fate of the nine realms.

At Strange's raised eyebrow, the ancient one continued. "The stones contain vast mystical power their possessor can access. They can project images of events in other dimensions, enhance the abilities of their wielder such as strength into superhuman ranges." She stopped talking to let Strange realize what she was saying and with a sinking feeling Strange realized that Loki had so much power and he didn't use the stone — the bastard was only causing chaos when he was —

He was pulled from his thoughts as the ancient one continued. " enhance superhuman abilities to an even greater extent, phase through solid matter, teleport to other dimensions or galaxies, levitate, generate magical whirlwinds and reshape matter into other forms." 

"Greater than the infinity stones?" Strange asked.

"Yes, they grant its wielder the power to do anything as they wish and they could crush the infinity stones."

"Even greater than the All-father's power?" The ancient one had asked him after he told her its power.

Loki laughed. "Yes, Yao. Even the All-father." 

"He brought it from Nornheim. There are other Norn stones, but I don't know if Loki possesses other stones or not."

"How can he lose the New York battle if he knew a power like that exists?" Strange asked— the Norn stones could give Loki anything he wanted.

That was the same thing the ancient one was thinking about.

"I suspected that someone else was behind the attack." She said, "He didn't look the same, there was something wrong with him."

"And the stone will help him?"

"Yes, but only its wielder can use it." She said, looking pointedly at him.

"And its wielder is unconscious at this moment." Strange sighed. "Why are you telling me all of this?" 

"It has some of Loki's magic in it as Loki spelt it." She said, "The spell is that only the sorcerer supreme would be able to wield it." 

Strange couldn't keep the shock out of him when he said "And he trusted me with it?" 

"Yes." A serious look appeared on her face. "He trusted you." 

Silence filled the air after what she said because he and Loki were never on friendly terms.

"Eh Strange, what will you think about my little gift?" A mischievous smile danced on his lips.

"Shut up, bastard." 

"Is that how you speak with the former sorcerer supreme, mortal?" 

Strange glared at him even more, but Loki just laughed 

"I think you will like it." He was still laughing before teleporting to God knows where.

*********

"How are we going to find that fucking sorcerer?" Stark's angry voice greeted him when he came out of his portal 

A headache was already building in his head — Loki and Stark in the same room. 

"You wound me, Stark," Strange said

At least Dr Banner is in the room (who was trying very hard not to transfer into Hulk. It won't be a good experience for Strange.)

"What the fuck!" Stark yelled, ready to activate his bracelet, but it was Bruce's voice who stopped him.

"Dr. Stephan Strange?" The shock was still on Banner's face and a hint of green colour tainted his face, but it was disappearing as Banner tried to control the Hulk.

Protect little Loki — the Hulk was saying inside his head.

"A pleasure to meet you, Dr. Banner," Strange said calmly (as if teleporting to people's place is normal.) and then looked at Tony who was standing protectively in front of Loki's bed, glaring at Strange. "Stark. No need for Iron man. I mean no harm." He looked at Loki and let out a sigh — as if looking at Loki brought him a lot of nightmares.

A look of disbelief flashed on Tony's face and said. "Jarvis, how the fuck he was able to reach this room?" 

Before Jarvis could even reply, Strange said. "Oh, Miss Potts gave me the coordinates of the place of this room." 

How the fuck did Pepper know this guy or when she talked to him. Tony thought as he eyed the weird man in front of him — he was wearing a cloak that was weirdly floating behind the man. Tony knew who Stephan Strange was, he heard about his accident before, but how did this man know magic and how he teleported to his tower?

He really hates magic users— except Loki of course.

"I am Dr. Stephan Strange, the Sorcerer Supreme." The man said. "I—"

"There are Sorcerers on Earth?" Tony interrupted him because —

What the fuck?

And when did Thor come into the room? Mjolnir is already cracking with electricity.

It would be really a good idea to take Loki out of the room, but Strange was standing calmly in front of the angry God of thunder.

"As I said I am the Sorcerer supreme; Dr. Stephane Strange." 

"I have sensed your magic, it was the same as —" 

"Yes, your brother. A former Sorcerer supreme." The man scowled. "I came  to return Loki to his older self." 

And hopefully, never see him again — Strange wanted to add.

"And how could a mere mortal do what the Asgardians sorcerers couldn't?" 

"So, can we trust him?" Tony was still looking at him suspiciously and was still standing in front of Loki's bed, trying to protect him.

"Yes, Stark. I remember Loki mentioning Stephan Strange's name before." A small smile appeared on Thor's face, but it was a sad one. "But I still don't understand how a mortal could bring my brother back?" Thor continued. "No one could stop Odin's magic."

So, was it Odin who deaged his own son? The idea would have never crossed Strange's mind.

Strange scoffed at Thor for doubting his powers and without saying anything, he opened a portal to teleport the box which landed into his waiting hand.

"Hey—" but Strange didn't give Tony any attention, he was looking at Thor who was eyeing the box with wide eyes —

"It is one of Loki's," Thor said. "I could sense Loki's magic coming from it." 

"Yes, your brother spelt—" Strange got the Norn stone out and even if it was possible — Thor's eyes widened more, Strange could say that they were going to get out of their sockets. 

"It is a Norn stone." 

"Yes," Strange said calmly.

"What is a Norn stone?" It was Tony who asked — he was looking at the stone or rock or whatever. Magic is weird.

"But they were just myths," Thor said, eyeing the stone.

"Apparently, your brother knew where he could find them." And with a look at Loki. "Now let's bring this bastard back."

Let Loki explain to his brother how he found the Norn stone.

Tony was still standing at Loki's bed, glaring at Strange. "If you hurt him—"

"I won't." 

Hopefully — Strange added, but looking at Loki, his gaze softened because the one lying on the bed is kid Loki, not the annoying sorcerer. And Strange is not heartless, he didn't want kid Loki to suffer more.

"But that means the energy field would be removed?" Bruce asked worriedly.

"Unfortunately yes." Strange replied — he could feel the magic pulsing in the stone as if eager to join Loki's magic.

"But it is what keeps Loki alive," Bruce said.

"We don't have time, Thanos is preparing for an attack."

"How do you know of Thanos?" Thor demanded — Strange could sense the anger in his voice and the way he said his name with so much venom.

With the way, Thor glanced at Loki and the glare that settled at Strange — Thanos had done something to Loki

"I suspected that someone else was behind the attack. He didn't look the same, there was something wrong with him." The ancient one had said.

Something was wrong with him.

Something had happened to him.

No, no, he couldn't sympathize with Loki.

Because —

What if these creatures were able to take him from the tower? He was absolutely sure that these creatures were working for Thanos. The two attacks had happened at the same time.

"We have to get Loki out of the tower." Miss Potts had pleaded, a look of fear was on her face. And Strange was livid that Loki was hiding in the tower, but now he knows —

Perhaps Loki was tortured? 

"He didn't look the same."

And what Thanos would do if he put his hands on Loki who was just a kid the two times they attempted to kidnap him?

He really hates —

"I know you will be a great Sorcerer Supreme, Strange." It was the last thing he heard Loki say before he teleported to Asgard and didn't come back until the New York's battle.

He thought that Loki was mocking him —

"As I said we don't have time," Strange said to stop the train of thoughts that flooded his mind. "I will bring him back."

Hopefully, this will work.

As soon as Thor reluctantly deactivated the energy field —

"Sir, Prince Loki's heart rates are dropping." The worry was evident in Jarvis' voice. "You should —" 

A gasp of breath came out of Loki as his body began shivering and he was breathing heavily.

Don't panic.

Don't panic — Strange kept muttering to himself, but the three around him were panicking.

"Return the energy field again—" 

"You said nothing would happen to my brother —" Thor was trying desperately to bring back the energy field.

"Sir, his oxygen rate is dropping rapidly." 

"Fuck, bring the fucking oxygen mask." 

"I think I am going to turn into —"

"I will kill you, mortal." An angry voice said  

Strange tried to tune them out as he closed his eyes to concentrate, the Norn stone placed on his hand started to pulse with more energy as he used his magic — it was recognizing the magic of the sorcerer supreme.

A green light surrounded Loki's body — Loki's magic was eager to join its original wielder.

Silence filled the room as the Norn stone's magic tried to break Odin's spell and Strange could feel the magic that was placed on Loki began to crumble.

There was also dark magic much weaker than Odin's magic in Loki which broke easily —

Strange had never used the Norn stone before, but it felt so natural to use it — the stone was helping him.

Then —

"Sir, Prince Loki's vitals are now stable." 

And when Strange opened his eyes, adult Loki's body was on the bed instead of his small body.

"Now what?" Tony asked — a look of awe and relief on his face.

He was ready to shower Strange with questions.

"Now we wait."

**********

Frigga was on her way to her usual place in her room — it had become a habit to her; leaving Asgard for General Tyr and Heimdall and she would pull herself into Loki's mind.

Frigga was worried about her son because every time she visited him, she could sense he was drifting away, but he wasn't showing — trying desperately to appear fine to her.

She had just finished her duties and a short meeting with General Tyr to enhance the defences of Asgard.

"Anyone could easily crumble our defence." Loki had said before, but Odin had dismissed him as if what he was saying wasn't important.

Speaking of Odin, the previous king suggested that maybe he could talk to Loki with her, but Frigga refused. If he wanted Loki's forgiveness (which Frigga knew Loki would giveto him.) he must wait until Loki returned to his older self.

When Frigga was in her little corner, she looked at the Norn's tapestry and closed her eyes —

"Please, let my son be safe." She whispered and then —

Frigga opened her eyes, she was in the same place that she first saw Loki in — the place where Thanos kept her ??.

Why are they in this place again?

Frigga spotted the figure of her son, but it was his older self— not her young boy. He was hugging his knees close to his chest, his face was buried between them — He was so still that she was afraid he wasn't breathing.

"Loki." She said quietly, but her son flinched violently.

She was delighted that her son was back. Did this mean that they found the sorcerer? And who are they?

"Mother—" Loki paused, thinking about what happened. How is he back? And there is foreign magic that he could feel — he knew that magic, but he couldn't identify it. 

He felt like floating as he became detached from his mind —

"Brother, please come back." 

Whispers flooded in his mind and he couldn't —

"Mother, there is something wrong—"

The voices, the whispers increased. His mind was a haze of fear and confusion.

"Loki, concentrate on my voice—" he could hear the worry in her voice, but it felt far away.

But he couldn't. He was relieved that she came to see him, but now —

He didn't know what was happening.

"Will he hear me?" A voice sounded suspiciously like Stark. 

"Brother, please." 

Their voices were mixed with whispers of other beings, Loki didn't know —

"vakna, ungi prins." 

"örlög ríkjanna í þinni hendi."

"The voices wouldn't stop." He whispered, but Frigga heard him. 

"I can feel the tendrils of a strong magic in this place," Frigga said. It was faint to her, but Loki could feel it more— it was like it was seeping through his skin.

"Sæll, Loki. sá útvaldi." 

"I am the chosen one?" Loki looked at his mother. 

"þú verður að gera það einn."

Frigga was looking at her son. "Loki—" 

"I don't want to be alone." He screamed, but the whispers didn't leave his mind. "I don't know what to do."

He reached his hand to touch his mother's hand and he watched as his mother's figure began to shimmer.

"finndu leiðina út úr þessu."

Realization dawned on Frigga as she could feel the magic that was trying to pull her away from her son's mind — the Norns are bringing her son back. The Norns had finally answered her prayers.

"Loki, my son," Frigga said, her figure was already vanishing — she couldn't resist the pull of the magic anymore. "You need to find the will to wake up, my prince."

"But I don't know—" Loki tightened his hand around Frigga's, but his mother had already faded.

"Mother?" He whispered, but there was no response. "Mother, please—" 

"Vakna, ungi prins," 

He couldn't get away from the whispers. He felt like he was trapped.

Loki stood up on his shaky legs — darkness surrounded the place and he couldn't see properly, but he wanted to go away —

To go away to what? — he didn't know. His feet felt heavy but kept moving — forcing them to move. 

There was something wild and painful in his throat, burning and pricking at his eyes, but the tears didn't fall.

I don't want to be here — he thought. 

I want to be home, but he doubts that he would be welcomed—

Asgard's traitor.

Pathetic.

Failure.

Weak.

The monster.

He could feel himself falling through the darkness that consumed him before — the place of his nightmares.

And his head started spinning, his lungs aching. Then it was pain, pain in his chest - he opened his mouth, trying to breathe, to scream, but there was nothing —

Nothing except muffled sounds.

"Farðu út." 

"I can't —" he screamed, but he didn't hear his voice. "I don't —" 

And then he closed his eyes and let himself be consumed by the darkness — 

What can he do? 

What can he do except for nothing?

And he knew that there is no one waiting for him, perhaps his mother — but who else?

Who would want him when he returned back to his older self.

No one.

He would always be left alone.

Just let himself drift until there will be no Loki —

Forgotten and —

"Would you still be my friend when I return to my older self?" His younger self asked sadly while Natasha was braiding his hair. 

Natasha's hands paused what they were doing and then —

"Yes, Loki," she said. "But I will still braid your hair." And that made him giggle.

"What are you two whispering about?" Clint asked.

"We are going to stay friends forever!" Young Loki had replied excitedly. "And you too right?" 

"Yeah, you are a bas—" Clint paused and then continued. "But I would still be your friend. I forgive you." Young Loki was confused by what Clint had said and before he asked what happened, Natasha had changed the subject.

The sound that came out of Loki's mouth could only be categorised as a sob if he could hear the void. His throat felt too tight. His chest too —

"I will be your Bucky, Steve." His younger self pouted as Steve looked sad after telling what he and Bucky did when the latter was alive. "I wouldn't replace him, but—" 

Loki's words were cut off by Steve as he hugged him. "I am grateful that we are friends, Loki." And Loki hugged him back tightly. 

"Me too," he said shyly.

"But I don't know how to get out of here," he said desperately.

"Hulky —" Bruce pulled the funny face he always does when Loki calls Hulk by Hulky. "He says he would protect young and adult Loki. He would never leave his friends."

Bruce had said that to young Loki out of nowhere.

A smile appeared on Loki's face —

"Hulky, I promise I will protect you and Bruce because I am the most powerful sorcerer in the nine realms!"

But what if all of these were lies? What if he returned to be alone again? 

Left alone to suffer and die.

Loki didn't want to hope for things to get better. All he had known was a forlorn hope, for many centuries he had hoped, but there was nothing except pain and misery.

"What colours do you prefer for your suit?" Tony had asked as if he didn't know the answer, it was obviously—

"Green and Gold!" Young Loki had answered quickly.

"What about green and black?" Tony was smiling at how his ki— (no, just kid Loki) was excited.

"Green, black and gold?" Loki said hopefully, giving Tony his puppy eyes. 

Tony tapped his chin as if he was thinking. "Yeah, we can do that, Loki." 

And as soon as he said that, Loki threw his arm around his waist to hug him.

"Thank you, father." 

Tony crouched, so he could be on the same level as Loki — hugging him back.

"No problem, kiddo." 

The memories kept flooding through Loki's mind and he felt some of the heavyweights on his chest begin to lift.

"Brother, I don't know if you could hear, but I want you back." It was as if Thor's voice filled the place, but Loki couldn't remember a memory of Thor saying this. "I — I tried to show you that I love you, but I realized that my actions proved otherwise." 

Silence filled the place and Loki wanted desperately to hear his brother's words.

"Thor?" He said in the silence of the void and then —

"I was a fool for not realizing all these times that you were there — baring to endure my foolish quests and adventures." Thor continued. "I didn't even ask if you loved what we were doing. Foolish of me, I know." 

"Brother—"

"But all of this helped me know deep down inside how much you care." 

"Of course, I care, you oaf." A shaky breath came out of Loki if only he could reach for Thor —

"Even though I hadn't said it before, I appreciate all you do." 

"Brother, I—"

"Please come home, Loki." Thor's voice pleaded.

"But I don't know." 

"Please return back to me."

Loki closed his eyes, trying to summon his magic to guide him out of the void. 

"You need to find the will to wake up, my prince." His mother had said.

"How?" He asked desperately, green light enveloped the void — washing away the darkness, the unpleasant memories.

"Við munum hjálpa þér." 

The foreign whispers had returned and Loki could feel the foreign magic — but at the same time, it didn't feel foreign for Loki.

It is —

"einbeiting, ungi prinsinn." The voices whispered.

Golden magic joined the green one and Loki concentrated more on using his magic. 

The Golden colour has tendrils of orange colour —

And Loki realized why the magic wasn't foreign to him —the feeling of the magic surrounding him.

A Norn stone and the magic of the sorcerer supreme.

Loki closed his eyes to cover it from the blinding lights and let himself be pulled from the void —

A gasp came out of him. He felt like something had hit him hardly and then —

"Welcome back, Prince Loki." Jarvis' voice filled the room and when Loki opened his eyes, he caught the figure of his brother slumped in a chair.

 A warmth settles in his chest. A warmth which, apparently, has been missing in there. "Thank you, Jarvis."

Chapter Text

Returning to his older self brought back all of his memories— it was like something being stuffed in his mind. He sometimes wished that he could still be stuck in his younger self-body; not knowing what happened to him, what were the horrors that he witnessed. Just living his life, not caring about anything. 

The nightmares plugged him nearly every day. He didn't want to remember the days in the sanctuary or the days in Asgard's cell. He thought he would stop having those nightmares, but of course no — nothing he would ever wish could happen.

The sound of his own screams wrenched Loki from the last dregs of his nightmare. He could feel the traces of pain that echoed through his body in his dream. In a flash, his hands were up at his mouth, fingers pressing in to tear out the thread, but he found nothing.

A ragged gasp tore from his lips. A dream, he told himself. It was only a dream. Somehow, this did nothing to ease the ache in his chest, nor the way his hands shook violently as he tried to calm himself. He needs something —

Something to vanish the images as they kept replaying in his mind.

"There will be no realm, no barren moon, no crevice you can hide from him."

"Stop—" he pleaded weakly.

"Enough of your lies, Loki!" 

"I don't —"

"Your birthright was to die!"

"You think you know pain? He will make you long for something as sweet as pain."

"Stop!" He yelled. He can’t do this any longer. His entire body was shaking, heart pounding so rapidly he’s truly afraid it’s going to stop. Please, he can’t breathe. He can’t, he can’t, can’t, can’t, can’t.

"Prince Loki—" Jarvis' sound was so far away and he tried to follow it, anything to keep these memories from resurfacing. 

He wanted to reply to Jarvis to say anything, but he feels like his body is not his anymore; he's barely able to take in a shaky breath before the words die on his lips, his tongue-tied. His body was trembling almost violently and he had close to no control.

Why can't he breathe?

"Prince Loki, focus on my voice—" he is trying, but — "Take a deep breath," Loki did as Jarvis said, just following not knowing what he was doing. "Hold it and Then count one — two — three." Loki closed his eyes, the images were still there, but he tried to focus on Jarvis' voice." Let the air flow out slowly ." Loki did this. "— one — two —three."

Jarvis repeated the same words and Loki was following these words, focusing on Jarvis' voice. He eventually calmed down and when he opened his eyes, he found Thor looking at him worriedly.

"Loki." Thor was trying to approach him slowly to not startle him.

"I-I-I…" he wanted to say he was fine, but both of them knew it was a lie. So, he stopped and looked at his hands — ashamed of showing such weakness. Every day he keeps Thor awake because of his nightmares, but he doesn't want to be alone. He needs Thor even if his brother might think this was annoying.

Thor sat on his bed, hesitantly and waited for Loki to say anything, but silence filled the room

Eventually, Thor couldn't take it anymore. He didn't want to see his brother like this, it broke his heart to see him like this —

 "Can I—" Thor said softly, but Loki didn't allow him to continue what he was saying — the young prince threw himself at his brother to hug him tightly and Thor returned his brother's hug. Thor tightened his hold on his brother and Loki was almost sitting on his lap like when they were younger, but of course, Loki didn't do this (to not make it more embarrassing.)

Loki's vision began to blur as a choked sob forced its way up to his throat. He pressed his face against Thor's shoulder to muffle the pathetic noise but more just sprung up until his body was wracked by sobs. His stomach roiled with shame— why is he like this? Always needing his brother?

So pathetic.

"I —" but the words didn't come out, he tried to relax as Thor rubbed his back to soothe him, uttering comforting words for him to hear.

His chest became tight and constricted as he sucked in deep breaths, hiccups forming as he hitched in shaky gulps of air. 

"I am here, brother," Thor said and the older prince felt the burning in his eyes, but he tried to keep the tears from falling — he had to be strong for his brother.

"I–I am tired, Thor." Loki said in a small, vulnerable voice." I can't —"

"No, Loki. I promise you everything will be fine." 

They fell into silence, the only thing that could be heard was their breathing. Loki was still clinging to his brother, trying to not fall apart — 

"Don't worry, old me." Loki looked to see where the sound was and he found a transparent version of himself, but he was in his younger form. "Thor will stay by our side forever." Sometimes Loki saw his younger self appearing at any moment, mostly to assure him that he wasn't alone. But only Loki was the only one who can see himself — it is a little bit weird, but Loki suspects that it's his magic trying to assure him that everything will be fine.

"We will never be alone again." His younger self whispered before he disappeared, but Loki heard what he was saying.

"Do you have to leave for Asgard?" Loki said after he calmed down. He knew that it was a little bit childish that he didn't want Thor out of his sight. It has been two weeks since he had returned to his older self and Thor had never left his side. Sure, he can be with the other avengers alone—

"We won't treat you any differently, Loki." Tony had said.

"Yeah, you are still Stark's adopted son." Clint had laughed at the look Tony had sent him, but then his face softened again as he looked at Loki—

"You are still the same Loki," Tony said. "Now, let's leave these boring people and work in our lab."

But he still wants Thor within his reach and now Thor is leaving for Asgard while Loki will have a meeting with Director Fury and the rest of the avengers—

"You know I have to see how Asgard is faring. And I am sure mother would request seeing you." Loki knew that Thor was hiding something from him, but he didn't know what it was.

Loki wanted to see his mother badly, but he didn't know if he would be welcomed in Asgard or not. "I am not sure, Thor, about going to Asgard." The younger prince said sadly.

"You know mother is capable of getting here to get you back to Asgard?" A small smile appeared on Thor's face, but this smile widened and he continued. "And I am sure you would be very welcomed, dearest brother." Thor was still smiling his stupid smile, but it was a contagious thing that Loki began to smile. "Besides, there is someone who would be very pleased to see you." He wiggled his eyebrows —

"THOR!" Loki yelled, he wasn't blushing furiously — it just felt too hot in here, he will tell Jarvis to lower the temperature of the room later.

(Loki would never blush!)

Thor, the bastard (that is what Tomy would call him, Loki thought.) was laughing.

"Shut up, Thor." Loki snapped because he didn't want his brother to make fun of him. After all, he was maybe (—just maybe) in love with Sigyn.

"Well, Loki, I want to be an un—" Loki glared at him, but Thor was still smiling— not affected by Loki's glare. "Speaking about uncles." Thor cleared his throat. "Uncle Freyr would kill me if you didn't go and see mother." Thor huffed, he didn't want to face his uncle's wrath and it won't even be his fault!

"And he would kill me too." 

But Loki was still not sure about going to Asgard.

"Don't worry, brother," Thor assured him and put his hand on his shoulder. "I promise everything will be fine." 

Loki hoped that everything would be fine—

"Everything would be fine! That's what Amma and uncle Freyr said too" His younger self said, it appeared in the same place it was standing before.

"I hope so," Loki whispered, but Thor heard him and the older prince smiled at him. 

"Will you return to sleep?" Loki asked quietly after a moment of silence. 

"Probably —" Thor's voice was tired, but it was kind. Loki felt guilty for waking up Thor nearly every night because of his nightmares, he should put a silence spell in his room when he goes to sleep — it would be for the best as to not disturb Thor again. "What about you?" 

"I will stay awake," it would be hard to go back to sleep— besides he and Thor didn't need sleep as much as humans. Sometimes he doesn't sleep for days, so he is used to it. "Maybe I could see if Tony is awake or not," Loki hoped that Tony was awake because he didn't want to stay alone with his thoughts. "Is he, Jarvis?"

"Sir is awake and he is waiting for you in the penthouse," Jarvis replied after a moment. "He is saying we could have a movie night."

"Thank you, Jarvis," Loki said as he stood up from his bed and used his magic to wash the tears stains to not worry Tony more.

"Are you sure you will be fine?" Thor asked worriedly, he didn't want to leave his brother, but he really wanted to go to sleep to be ready for what they will be doing in Asgard. 

Loki nodded at him. "Perhaps I could convince Tony to watch Despicable Me with me," Loki smirked, he knew it's a little bit childish, but he found the first movie funny — so he wanted to continue the second one. 

(He really hated the Other and was glad that Thor had killed him even though he wanted to be the one who killed him, but it doesn't matter anymore — that creature is dead and he won't hurt or hurt him again.)

Thor laughed. "Enjoy it, brother. I bet Stark would be easily convinced to watch it with you." He teased Loki, but he was really glad that Loki had found other people to be with him. Thor himself will do everything to ensure that his brother wouldn't be left alone again and he will repair his and Loki's relationship.

Till the end of the line — like what the captain had said.

"Shut up, Thor." Loki rolled his eyes because he knew what Thor٨ meant — even if Tony didn't say it, he was still treating Loki as his son and Loki kind of sees him as a father figure? Perhaps because Odin had never treated him like how Tony was treating him except after he had grown up.

But Loki won't think about it, he will just let things take their course.

"Fine," Thor was the one to roll his eyes this time, but there was a smile on his face. "I will see you in the morning, Loki." And by that, Thor made his way to the door, but before he left, he said. "If you need anything, don't hesitate to wake me, Loki."

"I will do, Thor." But he won't disturb his brother again tonight. 

"Thank you, brother." He continued.

A small smile appeared on Thor's face and he nodded at Loki, accepting his words and then he left.

As soon as his brother left, Loki took a deep breath and then he made his way to the elevator. He tried to make himself appear as if nothing happened, but he knew that he could not fool Tony. 

He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't even notice that he had arrived at the penthouse — it was Tony's voice that snapped him from his thoughts.

"A rough night, Lokes?" Tony said softly. He was already sitting on the couch, a glass of Scotch in his hand. He looked tired, but Loki knew that Tony wouldn't be able to sleep.

Loki nodded. "I am sorry if I am intruding." He said nervously.

"Nah, I can use some company," Tony said. "Come here," Tony said, gesturing at the couch. "Jarvis has already put on Despicable Me." He teased Loki to lighten up the mood and it worked because Loki blushed —

"Shut up, Stark. I want to know what happened in it—" Loki said as he made his way to the couch. "It is none of your business." He said calmly.

"Whatever, I like watching these kinds of things," Tony said and then he whispered as if anybody would hear what he would say. "But it's our secret, don't tell anyone." 

"As if the others don't watch these things." Loki huffed.

"Don't worry, Sirs. Your secret is safe." Jarvis said with a hint of amusement was evident in his voice.

"Shut up, Jarvis, and play the movie—" Tony said. "And then we could watch the Dark Knight rises," he paused and then continued. "You know both of me and Batman are alike. Billionaires, superheroes, super hot and super intelligent. But I am way better than him, right Jarvis?" He didn't even give Jarvis a chance to respond. "He is not real, but I am totally real. Besides, he wouldn't even stand a chance against me—" 

"Stark," Loki snapped. "I want to watch the movie!"

"Honey bunny!" Tony whined and if he was a sane man, he would get away from Loki right now because he was glaring at him— but well, he was Tony Stark. "You will see that I am way better." 

Loki took a deep breath and fought the smile that wanted to appear on his face, he smirked instead. "We will see who is better," he said.

"It is me, I am way better," Tony said, but Loki just shushed him.

Thankfully Stark stopped talking, but Loki knew that Tony was trying to get him out of his mood and he was thankful that Tony didn't ask him what happened.

                    ……………..

In the morning, Pepper smiled softly when she found Tony and Loki passed out on the couch, Loki's head was resting on Tony's shoulder— it was the most uncomfortable position anyone could sleep in. And if anyone saw them, they must think that Pepper was jealous of Loki, but no. She knew that Tony acted as if Loki was his son and she acted as if he was her son.

He is only 22 years old! Even if he is more than one thousand years, he is still young by earth's standards. So, it became a silent agreement between both of them to treat Loki like that. Tony even wanted to enrol Loki in school if he didn't ever return back to his older self.

So, no, she wasn't jealous and if she snapped some pictures to send them to the rest of the avengers — well nor Tony or Loki would know before they woke up.

**********

Thor had left for Asgard after two days from Loki's nightmare. Tony and the other avengers (if they have free time because Director Fury was sending them on missions.) tried to occupy Loki's time to not leave him alone and Loki was grateful for that because he didn't want to be left alone. 

But what changed is that Dum-E and U were allowed to get out of the lab to stay in Loki's room (Jarvis had sent them to him after he had a nightmare with a ball to get his mind off the nightmare because Loki didn't want to disturb any of the avengers while they were sleeping and Loki sensed that Dum-E was very delighted to play with Loki — (He is grateful that he is helping you, prince Loki. Jarvis had said and Dum-E had chipped in agreement.) 

So, Dum-E and U followed Loki wherever he went, never leaving his side.

"They must have sensed that you are their new brother," Tony had teased him without realizing that he had implied that Loki was his son.

Loki was surprised when lady Pepper told him that she and Tony had made a press conference to prove his innocence, saying that he was also under the influence of the sceptre and that he was trying to sabotage his own invasion. So, Loki was known as the sorcerer of the avengers — he didn't know who created this title, but it was widespread across the internet and he even has his own fan base. Yes, some people are still wary about him, but the majority sees him as a victim—

And all of this because of Pepper and Tony. Also, S.H.I.E.L.D. was part of all of this— declaring him as an ally to Earth, one of its protectors, but Pepper and Tony's impact was greater.

Speaking of S.H.I.E.L.D., Director Fury has requested (—demanded) a meeting with the avengers to discuss Thanos and any other threat that Loki knows about. That's why a S.H.I.E.L.D's Quinjet was landing on the roof of the avengers' tower, the trip was tense and the team sat in an uncomfortable silence — Tony tried to ease the tension, but Loki didn't find it in himself to relax.

He is going to tell them about Thanos. It was very hard on Loki to tell Thor what happened after he fell. He had a breakdown telling him what did Thanos do to him, how were his days in the sanctuary and how Thanos was able to put Loki under his influence. Loki somehow felt relieved that he had told someone, but the images were stuck in his mind. Thor had stayed with him that night and refused to leave his side the next day. 

When the Quinjet landed, they were greeted by a couple of S.H.I.E.L.D agents and Phil Coulson whom Loki thought had killed him and from the enraged looks of the avengers except Natasha and Clint, they didn't know that he was alive. 

"What the fuck is this?" Stark was the one who said that.

"Not now, Stark. Director Fury will explain everything." Coulson said and then he looked at Loki and Loki felt himself shrank from his gaze, he felt ashamed for stabbing the agent. "Loki," he said.

"Agent—" Loki wanted to say he was sorry for what he had done, but the words were stuck in his throat, refusing to come out.

"It's fine," the agent said, knowing what Loki wanted to say and he could see from the way Loki was trying to make himself small why Fury had delayed this meeting.

It seemed that everyone had a soft spot for Loki and he could see it from the way the avengers were standing, trying to protect him even if Loki was capable of protecting himself.

"Director Fury is waiting for you," Coulson said with a blank face, looking at the avengers— trying to avoid looking at Loki again. 

What do you say to someone who merely killed you?

Coulson and the S.H.I.E.L.D agents escorted them down the halls. They walked past a window — the wishbone lab, it was the same hallways they had escorted Loki to his cell, surrounded by heavily armed guards, but what was different this time was the hostility— nobody was afraid of him (maybe some guards are wary of him) 

Loki felt they were walking forever, but it was merely a couple of minutes. The presence of the avengers kept him grounded, but he wished that Thor was here. He didn't know why Thor had left for Asgard without him.

"There are some things I need to prepare before you come home." Thor had told him and he didn't want to appear as an annoying clingy brother— he is not six years old anymore.

They stopped in front of a door which Coulson opened revealing Director Fury standing in front of a round table — the room seemed for meeting purposes like what Loki saw in some of the shows he saw. Empty chairs were around the table, but two of them were occupied — a woman, Loki had never seen before, but he could sense the magic radiating from her; it felt so familiar to Loki — the power of the demon Chthon. Loki had heard before that the power of Chthon was inherited to a witch known as Scarlet Witch, the All-father had kept track of her to not abuse her power, but then she vanished. Maybe the mortal woman was from the family of Scarlet Witch and she had inherited her powers from her.

The other chair was occupied by the sorcerer supreme Stephan Strange. He knew that Strange is not very fond of him because of the pranks he had inflicted on him, the man didn't even try to keep his disdain for him, but Loki knew he was the one who returned him back to his older self which Loki suspected that Yao had a hand in— he really should give her a visit, she had been with him while he was the Sorcerer Supreme, sometimes she helped him in his darkest moments (which was because of something happened to him in Asgard.) But then Loki stopped visiting her after Thor's Coronation.

Loki could feel the heavy gazes of the Witch and Strange on him while he made his way to his seat (which was closer to Strange and the witch was sitting on the other side next to Strange)

"Let's start that motherfucker meeting because I have other things to do," it was Fury's voice that snapped Loki from his thoughts.

"You look good Fury," Tony said to ease the tension in the room. He could feel the woman (or Young girl?) sending daggers at him as if she could kill him with her gaze which Tony found a little creepy because he had never seen her before.

"Stark." Fury sighed as if Tony was the bane of his existence. "As I was—" 

"Excuse me, Fury, but who are these two?" Steve gestured to Strange and Wanda.  

Fury sighed. "Dr Stephen Strange and Wanda Maximoff," he said. "They are here to explain what is the threat that is approaching Earth." Fury's gaze found Loki's and the latter felt like a child being scolded — it was ridiculous, but that didn't stop Loki from scratching his left hand, a habit he does when he is nervous.

Frigga (no, she is his mother.) does the same when she is nervous.

A haunted look appeared on Strange's face as if the man had seen terrors."I used the time stone to return back in time after Thanos had won," Strange said and Loki flinched at the mere mention of Thanos, he tried to suppress it, but he couldn't. "A lot of people died, some of you died," Strange continued, looking at the avengers.

"Who died?" Bruce asked, but Strange shook his head—

"It doesn't matter. I returned back in time which means that we will start from the beginning, prepare ourselves to know his weakness and defeat him." Strange said. 

"Loki," Fury said and waited for Loki to look at him, it seemed that the prince was in another place in his head. "Thanos was the one who sent you?" Fury -who had dealt with kid pranks and held a soft spot in his heart for him- looked at him apologetically for asking this question, but they have to know who Thanos is and what are his purposes for invading Earth.

"Director Fury —" Clint said, looking at Loki worriedly— he was the only one who knew what it felt like someone in your head.

"We need any information about him, agent Barton. I am sorry that it is the only way." Fury said. "But this is important." He continued. "Besides, Loki is a representative of Asgard as Thor is not here— so, we have to discuss with him what they will do about Thanos." 

"It's alright—" Loki looked at Clint with a grateful smile on his face. He didn't want to speak of Thanos, but he has to. So, he schooled his expression and with a blank face, he started —

"After I let go—" his voice flattered for a second and he refused to look at anyone else. "Thanos has found me." 

Silence filled the place, nobody dared to interrupt Loki. "All of Asgard had thought Thanos was just a myth. A mad Titan who relinquishes in slaughtering planets and the dead to Lady Death as a gift to have her love and admiration" A pause and then. "By achieving this goal, he started to collect the infinity stones,"

"What are these stones?" Bruce asked, the doctor suspected that the time stone that Dr. Strange mentioned is one of them.

"The stones from the body of Nemesis. They are powerful enough to wipe out many lives as Thanos wishes." 

"Shit—" Tony cursed, he didn't want to imagine what Loki had gone through while he was with the Titan — he wanted at this moment to take Loki and hide him forever, so the Titan couldn't find him. 

"He already had the mind stone which is the sceptre and he sent me to Midgard to bring him the Tesseract which is the space stone." 

"So, we have to prevent Thanos from having these stones?" Steve asked, it was too much for him — everything had changed since he had woken up.

"Yes," Loki said, still looking down — he didn't want to see the looks of pity on their faces. "The space stone is in Asgard, the time and I believe the mind stone are in Midgard." Loki could sense the power of the mind stone radiating from the witch — it was as if some of its power blended with hers.

"That's true. I am keeping the mind and time stone." Strange interjected.

"What about the others?" Natasha spoke for the first time, she was silently observing Strange and Wanda the whole time while listening to what Loki was saying.

"The power stone was kept with the nova corps which needed to be taken back from him and the reality stone is in Asgard—" Loki said and then " as for the soul stone, no one knows where it is." 

"But how would we defeat that asshole if he attacked?" Fury asked.

"I-I don't know—" Loki said weakly and he flinched when he felt a hand on his shoulder—

It was Stark's.

"That's enough, Fury," Tony said. "We will find a way to defeat and I am sure that Thor is making preparations in Asgard for a meeting to discuss how to defeat him." He continued. "Loki will attend this meeting and I will represent Earth and inform you of what they will agree to."

And then he looked at Loki. "Lokes, let's get you out of here." He said.

"Stark—" Fury said, but he was cut off by Steve —

"I agree with Stark, that's enough for today. We could continue discussing it with Dr. Strange and Miss Wanda."

He was grateful for Tony, but he was ashamed of himself because he felt weak and was so tired — he felt if he continued there would be a panic attack happening and he didn't want to repeat what happens to him after he has nightmares. 

A prince of Asgard shouldn't feel like this.

"C'mon, Lokes. I have this new project to show you," Tony said, he was already standing and getting the hell out of this place. 

As soon as Loki approached the door —

"Thank you for your cooperation, prince of Asgard," Fury said and Loki nodded at him after his shook because  Fury called him formally —thankful that the director didn't insist on continuing the meeting.

When they were outside, Loki took a deep breath he didn't know he needed — just to calm his racing heart. "Thank you, Tony." He said gratefully.

"It was a boring meeting anyway," Tony shrugged, but Loki knew he was saying that to lighten up their mood. 

Before Loki says anything, he was interrupted by Strange —

"Loki, a word please—" Strange said, coming to stand in front of them.

"What?" Tony asked, irritated because he wanted to get Loki out of here.

Strange looked at the two in front of them and then—

"I am glad you are fine," he awkwardly said to Loki. "We are sorry we didn't protect you as you are one of us." He continued.

"Thank you, Strange — you could have never known what happened," Loki said softly, it was the first time Strange had said something genuine to him.

"It is —" Strange took a deep breath ( who could have known that he would say this to Loki of all people ) "You are not alone in this and I promise that bastard would be killed." 

A small smile appeared on Loki's face. "I recognize the authority of the T'orrud Cabal and to it —"

"I pledge allegiance," Strange finished the oath. 

"Thank you, Strange," Loki said again.

"Yeah, yeah. It is nothing." A beat of silence and then he continued. "Now — that's it. And oh, Stark, could Wanda stay in the tower?" He asked. He knew that Wanda hated Stark, but the ancient one knocked some sense in her. God, it was a very loud screaming match (hell, even he couldn't speak to the ancient one like that.) But eventually, the witch calmed, but only after having a breakdown. They had put a spell on Wanda to not use her magic against Stark which Wanda had agreed on because she told them that she would lash out unconsciously if she saw Stark—

Besides, from what he saw from Loki and Stark's interaction, he was sure that Loki wouldn't give her a chance to harm Stark.

"Okay," Stark shrugged. "She could stay."

"Thank you," Strange said and without another word, he gave them his back and walked to the room, but he stopped before entering. "And Loki, the ancient one is waiting for your visit —" and then he entered the room.

Chapter Text

After the meeting with Fury, nothing has changed — they were still treating Loki the same way. He thought perhaps after showing such weakness at the meeting that they would treat him how Asgardians used to treat him, but no — When they were sent to a mission, Loki would battle with them and they would take his opinion on how they would defeat the enemy. Even Fury, the director, is still demanding meetings with Loki about his opinion on how to defeat Thanos and how they could strengthen the defence of Midgard.

They were still treating him the same.

As for the witch, she just isolated herself, never interacting with any of them. Steve had tried to include her in the team activity (like watching movies or training) but she refused. 

So, imagine his surprise when he found her in the training room— she was silently observing them, but Loki could feel her gaze on him the most, it was as if she wanted to say something to him. Loki knew that the witch had tampered with the mind stone —it was obviously mixed with her powers. So, it means that she had seen his memories, like how Thanos did.

His memories that could be used against him. It made him angry and wanting to lash out easily became accessible to his memories, but Loki didn't do anything.

"That makes her have great power over me, " he had said to Yao nervously on his visit. He hated not knowing what the witch would do — it made him vulnerable.

"Wanda won't use them against you—" Yao said confidently and at the same time was assuring him.

Loki tried to become assured by her words, but the last who had seen his memories had —

Loki was snapped from his thoughts as he felt pain explode in his face, he tried to keep his balance, but he miserably failed —

"Shit, I am sorry, Loki —" Steve extended his hand, he was looking worriedly at Loki — but the rest of his sentence was cut off by Tony—

"Language, captain." He said he was sitting while the rest of the Avengers and Wanda were standing —

(What? Tony was just tired from getting his ass kicked by Clint— it was his right to take some rest. He didn't know why he was training with them, it is not like he would fight without using his suit.)

"I don't know why I am training with you," Tony complained, but no one gave him any attention —how rude of them.

Steve was still apologizing to Loki after he had stood up —

"It is fine, Steve." Loki waved his hand like it wasn't a big deal —blood was dripping from his nose. "It was my fault, I was distracted." He continued, trying to assure him and finally, Steve stopped apologizing.

"Stark, you are next," Natasha said, already making her way to the centre of the room.

"Oh, hell, No." Tony objected immediately and stood up, wincing slightly— "I don't have time for this, my lab is calling me, right Jarvis?" 

"Of course, sir." Came the sarcastic reply of Jarvis.

"Traitor," Tony rolled his eyes and when he was at the door. "You are free to join me, Lokes." Then he added, "After taking a shower of course." Then he left without waiting for Loki's reply.

Loki rolled his eyes. "I will, Stark," he yelled for Tony to hear. 

"I don't know what both of you do in the lab all the time," Clint grumbled.

"Science stuff," Loki shrugged, not explaining anything — they were Tony's secret for him to say.

He could feel the witch's piercing gaze, but her gaze wasn't full of hatred— it was something else.

"You got a fan, Loki." Strange teased him (it was the first time it happened) while they were discussing what they will do with the witch. Her magic was still unstable and because Loki is a good person —of course— he suggested that he could train her or she would be trained in Asgard, well if he was welcomed in Asgard. Thor is supposed to come the following day, so Loki will know the answer.

Norns, no one knew how much he missed his mother even though he saw her in his mind when she came to visit him —but he wanted to see her for real.

Loki had already reached the door after saying that he will take a shower and then he will work with Stark in the lab (Clint and Natasha had started sparring while Steve was watching them, he said he must watch everyone training as he was their captain — it was just like Thor, Loki had rolled his eyes at that.)

"We will continue on another day. I want a re-match," Steve said, making Loki halt in his steps.

"You got this, Captain," Loki said and then continued his way to his and Thor's floor — Tony had suggested making a floor for Loki only, but he refused. He didn't want to burden Tony more, also he didn't want to leave Thor.

Thor's presence near him makes him feel safe.

As Loki was making his way to the elevator, he could sense the magic radiating from the witch behind him — he knew that she was watching him from the door of the training room, but he didn't know what she wanted.

It made something tug at his heart — something akin to fear. But Yao had told him that she held no malice towards him and he trusted her judgement.

Maybe he could speak to the witch?

But he didn't know.

When Loki entered the confines of his room, he grabbed his towel and made his way to the bathroom — he could smell the sweat rolling down his body and he could feel the aches of his body that were caused by the sparring — Steve can throw a punch, he had always wondered if Steve's power would be equivalent to that of the Asgardians.

Maybe he could make Steve and Thor spar? As Loki is not an Asgardian, he was always weaker than them when it came to hand on hand combat. He sometimes used his magic which led them to accuse him of cheating, but what can he do?

"Thor, why am I so weak?" He had asked his brother after he lost against Hogun (who was twice his size, but that didn't count as an excuse for losing.) He was fourteen at that moment according to earth's standards. He was crying (but Thor never said anything about this. It was always their secret, both of them would cry in front of each other and never tell anyone about it)

"You are not weak, brother. You just need a little training. Besides, Hogun is older than you, he has more experience." Thor was wiping his tears, trying to assure his brother.

"Could you teach me how to win against them?" Loki said pleadingly.

"I promise I will teach you everything I know and can do," Thor said and then he continued excitedly. "We could start tomorrow! I don't want to study Alfheim's history. The subject is stupid."

Loki gasped. "I will tell uncle Freyr!"

"No, you wouldn't dare—" 

Loki stuck his tongue out at his brother. "I will, Thor."

"What is useful about knowing about the realm's forests and places. It is boring."

"No, it is not." 

"Yes, it is."

"No, it is not. We could learn about how the elves live and their war history and treaties. Not everything about plants and forests, Thor."

"It is still boring, but fine, we could train after the lesson." Thor sighed miserably then he continued. "And you have to help me in these lessons because tutor Egil complained to mother that I am failing."

Loki giggled. "Fine, Thor." He said.

Loki showered quickly; water flung across the tiled walls as he scrubbed himself. The shower always soothes him, it was like what the mortal movies call it — the best thing. The water came as a soothing cascade as if he was within arms that flow and hug so gently. He lifted his face to the warm water after finishing, and he just stood there for a minute — just calming. Trying not to think about Asgard and if he would be welcomed or not, but the thoughts came through his mind.

And what the All-father's reaction would be when he arrives at Asgard?

Sensing as the water began to get a little bit cold, he turned it off and grabbed his towel from the railing to dry his hair after getting out of the bathtub—then he wrapped the other towel around his waist (as if anyone will see him.) and made his way to grab his clothes to get dressed.

He didn't know how much time passed, sitting on his bed— just staring at nothing, lost in his thoughts.

"Jarvis, is Tony in the lab?" His voice cut off the silence that enveloped the room.

"No, sir. The captain had decided to have pizza for dinner and watch movies." 

Before you left was left unspoken, but Loki knew.

A sigh escaped from Loki. "Do you think I would be welcomed, Jarvis?"

"As Sir always says — they would be fools for not wanting you, Prince Loki," Jarvis said immediately as if he was programming to say so. "They would be honoured by your presence."

"That's what Clint said." Loki rolled his eyes because he knew the archer was joking — Loki doubts that anyone in Asgard would want him.

"And he is right, Prince Loki," Jarvis said calmly.

Silence enveloped the room— nothing could be heard except the soft breathing of Loki and then—

"I could tell them you won't come, they will understand," Jarvis said.

"No, Jarvis—" a sigh escaped from him. "Did the pizza arrive?"

"Yes, Prince Loki."

"Thank you, Jarvis." Loki made his way to the door and when he reached the elevator, Jarvis said —

"I promise everything will be alright." 

"I hope so—" Loki said in a small voice.

And when he reached the common room, the team was sitting in their usual places— leaving an empty space beside Tony for Loki. But he was surprised to see the witch sitting with them.

"Well, let's get this night started," Clint said and Loki lost himself in the movie and occasionally the chattering between the team—

His friends.

************

Loki was sitting on the roof of the tower after finishing many movies and spending time with the team— he had been sitting there for two hours when it was already dark. He couldn't sleep, nervous about what news Thor would come with.

Then he felt it, the magic of the witch radiating from behind him as she made her way to where he was sitting —

"Can I sit here?" It was the first time she had spoken to him. He wanted to tell her no, he doesn't want her here—

"That would be rude, Loki." Steve's voice came into his mind.

Besides, Loki was curious about why she was her. So, he just shrugged.

They sat in silence, the only sound that could be heard is the sound of cars and horns — the wind tousled his hair as it blew, the poem of creation is uninterrupted, but few are the ears that hear it —but Loki knew it would drop after sunset. 

"You have seen my memories," he said, still not looking at her. His voice was hollow to his own ears.

"I am sorry, it's just—" 

She didn't even try to deny it.

"I am sorry," she said again, but the apology was whispered. "It was the only thing that kept me sane."

It was then that Loki looked at her — a look of disbelief and anger on his face. How did this mortal have possession of the mind stone?

She looked away as his eyes met her in the dark. "I had a brother before, his name was Pietro." Sadness laced in her Scandinavian accent. "He was the only one left for me—" then she said bitterly. "After they were killed by Stark— one of the weapons that Stark made."

"It wasn't his fault," Loki said a little bit harshly — barely forgetting about his memories.

"I know now," she said, then continued when Loki didn't say anything—

"You reminded me of Pietro," a ghost of a smile appeared on her face, but then it fell. "H-Hydra let me use the stone to enhance my powers — to make them greater." 

Loki was shocked about hearing Hydra's name. Didn't Steve destroy them? 

"I swear, It was by mistake that my magic opened the hidden memories in the stone— it was filled with a lot of memories of a lot of creatures, but your memories were the most prominent." Loki didn't notice the tears that fell down her cheeks until she wiped them. "It is just I was so lost and they were the only thing that lessened the ache in my heart." She took a deep breath. "I didn't even know they were real — they belong to someone real, living with us." 

Loki stayed silent as Wanda cried next to him. "I am sorry, so sorry. I know that apologizing isn't enough — but I am sorry." She said, "I was alone and I didn't—" then she broke down. And she couldn't hold back the sobs that rose up in her throat. "I am sorry, Loki. I mean no harm to you."

Loki didn't know what to do or how to comfort her, a part of him was angry— very angry— but the other felt the need to comfort her.

So, he stayed silent and gave her some space until she calmed down.

Eventually, Wanda calmed down— It felt like hours had passed, but they were only minutes. She stood up with uttering another apology, but before she leaves, Loki —

"I don't know when I am going to forgive you—" he said, looking up at her. "But I will try." 

A small smile broke onto her face." Thank you," she said softly.

He hesitates, but then —

"I am Loki of Asgard,"

A shocked expression appeared on her face. "I am Wanda. It's a pleasure to meet you, Loki of Asgard." Her smile grew bigger.

He stood up to bow at her, like the proper prince he is. "The pleasure is all mine," he said and that made her giggle a bit.

"I— thank you, Loki." She said softly again and after his nod, she left.

After Wanda left, Loki kept standing on the roof — he found himself cast in crimson, bathed in a rosy glow. The sun bloomed on the horizon, golden petals stretching ever outwards into the rich blue. The scene in front of him was so beautiful. 

A small figure was standing next to him made by his magic — an image of his younger self.

Like it was assuring him, giving him hope for a bright future.

**********

"Sir, someone had landed on the roof," Jarvis' voice cut off the discussion between Bruce and Tony about the team's weapons. It was only them, Loki and Wanda that were in the tower. Steve, Natasha and Clint had gone on a mission— something about a terrorist attack. 

Fury had revealed that Hydra was still operating.

Loki made his way to the elevator quickly as soon as Jarvis said that, but then he realized what Jarvis had said —

Someone, but not Thor.

Heart thundering in his chest — why is Thor not here?

Don't panic.

Don't panic — he kept reminding himself.

He knew that Tony had followed to the elevator.

"Loki, take a deep breath." Tony grabbed his shoulder. "Probably, it is nothing bad." He tried to assure him.

Loki took a small breath then drew another, revelling in the sensation of air filling his lungs. His throat doesn't hurt anymore – nothing hurts.

"I am fine, Tony." He said to assure the mortal who had helped him a lot — Loki was very grateful for his presence. He could show weakness in front of Tony and not worry about it.

Tony looked at him as if he was searching for something. "I will take your words, Lokes." He said softly, then he added. "Jarvis, turn on the elevator." 

Loki didn't even notice that it had stopped.

When they reached the roof, a single figure stood on the mark of the Bifrost. He wears the clothes of a guard, but—

"Prince Loki, " the sorcerer wanted to rush at his prince —he was very delighted to be the one bringing his prince to Asgard, it was an honour for him—, but he held himself and he bowed instead.

"Sveinn." Loki only uttered the sorcerer's name— he knew him from when Lady Þuríðr sundafyllir used to give them lessons about Seiðr

"It is a pleasure to meet you, my prince!" Sveinn said excitedly. "Prince Thor had sent me to bring you home."

"And why didn't Thor come himself?" It was Tony who asked—he was really angry on Loki's behalf.

"I am sorry I cannot say," a smile appeared on Sveinn's face and it made Loki relax somehow because it was a genuine one, but at the same time he felt worried.

"And when am I supposed to leave for Asgard?" Loki asked.

"At this moment, my prince?" Sveinn replied, his eyes brightened slightly, but then a serious expression appeared on his face. "Queen Frigga is waiting for you, my prince." Sveinn bowed and then he continued (Loki remembered how talkative Sveinn was.) "Should I stay here until you prepare, my prince?" 

Loki looked at Tony and the man nodded at him. "Follow us, Sveinn." 

"Yes, my prince." Sveinn bowed again and followed them.

There was still a question nagging in Loki's mind — why Sveinn is dressed as a guard?

************

Loki had invited Wanda to come with him — (offering her a chance to train under Asgardian witches, mainly his mother and Sigyn because he had promised Yao and Strange.)— after hearing the assuring words that came out from Sveinn's mouth.

"All of Asgard is excited for your return, my prince." Sveinn couldn't even keep out the excitement from his voice.

So, here they— standing on the tower roof after Loki had enchanted a device made by Tony to make them be able to communicate. It was hard to convince Tony to not come with and punch Odin in his face. 

"The All-father or not, if he does anything to you —I will blast him." Tony had said.

Bruce and Hulk had agreed with him. The others were still on the mission, So, Loki didn't have time to say goodbye to them.

It is not as if Loki wouldn't come to visit Midgard again.

"Don't forget us, Lokes," Tomy said, wiping a fake tear.

"Crying like a father," Bruce said in a teasing tone.

"Not you too, Bruce," Tony whined, but a smile was on his face.

"Fine, Da—" Tony put his hand on Loki's mouth to stop him from continuing and that made Sveinn gasp.

How could this mortal cut off his prince from speaking! Sveinn didn't know what his prince would say, but Prince Loki could say anything he wanted.

Loki sensed Sveinn's magic and he looked at the sorcerer. "It is fine, Sveinn." He said and immediately the sorcerer looked at the ground.

"I apologize, my prince." 

"Sveinn, raise your head. You did nothing wrong." After making sure that the sorcerer didn't feel guilty, he returned back to his friends. "I will communicate with you, Tony, don't worry. But we have to leave at this moment." Then he looked at the sky. "I believe Heimdall is losing his patience." He chuckled, but it was a nervous one.

"Ah, the creepy gatekeeper," Tony rolled his eyes.

"Tony—" Bruce said in a warning tone, he knew the man could hear and see everything.

"It will be fine, Lokes," then he came closer to Loki. "I don't do this a lot— so, that will make you special—" then he pulled Loki in a hug like he used to do with kid Loki. "Stay safe." Then he added after pulling away from the hug. "I still want to punch Odin in the face." 

And that made Loki laugh.

"We will see about that, Tony," Loki said and before he call Heimdall —

"Stark—" Wanda said nervously. "Thank you for letting me stay even after —"

You knew I hated you and take revenge — was left unsaid.

"And I am sorry, Wanda," Tony said sadly, regretting making these weapons.

A small sad smile appeared on Wanda's face and she nodded at him, not saying anything.

Wanda looked at Loki and then she said softly. "Let's leave for Asgard." And she took Loki's extended hand.

"Heimdall—" Loki yelled, then in an instant, they vanished from in front of Tony and Bruce.

"Do you think they will be alright?" Bruce asked, looking at the sky.

"I hope so, Brucie." And Tony was gazing at the sky too— the last colours of the bifrost vanished, taking his (maybe adopted son) with them.

***********

The first thing that Loki noticed was that It was night in Asgard.

Are they ashamed that he is back in Asgard?

"Welcome home, my prince." Heimdall's voice pulled him from his thoughts— they were straying to dark places.

Loki frowned as he saw the smile on Heimdall's face — the gatekeeper barely smiled and why would he smile because of Loki? The last interaction between was —

No, don't think about it.

"Heimdall," Loki nodded at him.

"My prince—" Heimdall's voice had never been warm and soft toward Loki (which made the young prince more confused.) "I know you might not believe me, but I am glad you are home." Heimdall continued. "I am sorry, my prince, for not protecting you." His voice was still soft.

"I—" Loki frowned, but before he said anything —

"Loki!" Thor's loud voice filled the air. The older prince was on his horse, guards were after him. "Welcome home, brother!" Thor got off from the horse and he hurried to where Loki was standing to pull his brother in a bone-crushing hug.

"Thor—" Loki said weakly, a tint of pink grew on his cheeks.

"The prince is back!" Thor said in a loud booming voice and when Loki looked at the guards (he noticed that there were sorcerers among them.)

"Yes!" Loki didn't notice that Sveinn had joined the guards. The guard on Sveinn's left hissed at him to shut up, but Thor laughed — he was so happy that his brother was back home.

"Come, brother—" he put his hand on Loki's shoulder, but then he noticed Loki's other companion. "And you brought friends! Luckily we have an extra horse—"

"You must be prince Thor," Wanda said smiling. She couldn't describe her feelings for visiting Asgard — it was as if her dreams had come true. 

"You think I will be able to visit Asgard?" She had asked her brother while she was sitting in front of his grave.

"Yes, my Lady. I am prince Thor of Asgard." He bowed, taking her hand to kiss it.

"And I am Wanda."

"A pleasure to meet you, lady Wanda." He smiled. "Welcome to Asgard."

"Thank you," Wanda replied, blushing as she could feel the gaze of the people standing in front of her.

"Come, brother," Thor said as he made his way to his horse, Loki followed after him, but not before looking at Heimdall(who smiled at him and gave a slight nod.) Then Wanda followed them.

Loki was confused as they didn't take the usual road to the palace, instead, they took the road that led through the city — which will make the distance a little longer.

"Thor, why are we taking this road?" 

"You will see, brother." Thor smiled softly.

The night was dark and peaceful, but Loki saw something illuminating the sky in the distance as they came nearer — the more they approached the city, the more the sky illuminated and as they entered the city, Loki couldn't help but gasp and stop—

The sky was garlanded by colourful lanterns; lanterns looked like vibrant stars, each nestled in the black night sky — bring beauty to one another, as only complementary opposites ever can.

It was beautiful.

"Loki," Thor said softly, his face illuminated by the lights above. A genuine smile was on his face as he looked at his brother. "Welcome home."

The people of Asgard were gathered on both sides of their princes — like a parade. Many people were yelling, greeting their prince for returning back home. Singing praises of their prince and cheering for his return. People were trying to get his attention, but the guards stopped anyone from coming nearer.

"Welcome home, our prince."

Warmth bloomed within him while his heart beat with more happiness and excitement than a moth outside a lighted window. His tears were falling freely from his eyes, but he didn't bother to wipe them.

He was so afraid of not being welcomed.

And finally, when they reached the palace, Queen Frigga was standing in front of it. Beside her was Lady Sigyn and Loki took no time in rushing to his mother, pulling her into a hug. Frigga immediately wrapped her arms around him and held him close.

"Oh, my prince," a few tears fell down her beautiful face, but the smile was on her face the whole time. "Welcome home, Loki." She said, cupping his face in her hands.

"Mother," he said softly — the tears wouldn't stop falling.

"I am delighted to have you back, Loki." Frigga kissed his forehead.

"Let's begin celebrating!" Thor said in a joyful voice. 

"Let's begin, Thor." Frigga rolled her eyes, but she was smiling. "But perhaps Loki has something to say to Lady Sigyn first." A mischievous look appeared on her face and that made Loki and Sigyn blush.

"Fine," Thor held the same look like his mother and then he looked at Wanda. "Come, Lady Wanda. They will follow us—"

"Oh, is that—" and Loki nodded at his mother's words because he knew that his mother could sense the magic of the scarlet witch radiating from her. "Then I will get to know her better." The queen said, linking her arm with Wanda's and Thor followed them to the palace.

A heavy silence hung in the air between Loki and Sigyn, but they could hear the excitement that buzzed from the whole realm—

"I am glad you are back," Sigyn blurted, but then she blushed — she would never get rid of her crush on the prince.

"Thank you, Sigyn," Loki said almost shyly.

"It is just—" but she didn't continue as she wrapped her arms around him, hugging him — her best friend and the one she always dreamed about was finally back. "Don't ever do this again." She said. Norns only knew how much she had missed him.

"I am sorry," he said, wrapping his arms around her waist. "I missed you too, Sigyn."

After a few seconds, Sigyn pulled herself from the hug and wiped her tears. "I missed you too, Loki." She said softly as she gazed up at him.

He was so closer to her if she just —

"Let's get inside or Prince Thor will come and get us." She said laughed nervously.

Loki nodded, chuckling, then he took her hand as they made their way to the palace.

The warmth was still there within him, hope flared in his body—

He hadn't felt this happy for a long time

Chapter Text

"Thanos is approaching Asgard, my queen."  

He felt the dread knot in his stomach when Hemidall had uttered these words after one day from his welcoming party. The words kept repeating through Loki's head like a mantra. 

Why had Thanos changed his destination to Asgard? It is not like he wanted Midgard to be attacked, but Strange had informed them that the attacks were on Midgard—

What if Thanos will attack Asgard and Midgard at the same time?— the thought made Loki panic even more.

So, the queen had assembled a meeting immediately after Hemidall had informed them of the dreadful news. And there will be another meeting in Alfheim with rulers of other realms, his uncle Freyr's messenger has informed them that the frost giants agreed to attend the meeting and fight alongside them if the Asgardians fulfil their promises which is giving them the Casket of Ancient Winters, Loki didn't know when Thor and his mother agreed on this, but something in his heart tells him that this is the right thing to do.

"I bet not all of the frost giants are terrible," Tony had told him before. "There are good and bad in every race, Lokes."

Loki made his way to the throne hall with Thor on his side, they were supposed to assemble in — only a few people will attend the meeting; him, Thor, Frigga, Heimdall and Tyr; as he was Asgardians' general, but something ( or rather someone) made him hatle in his steps before entering the throne room— 

Odin was sitting on the throne, looking tired and the sorrow was all over his face as he locked his gaze with Loki's. 

Loki started a few moments too long, his heart wrenching, his stomach churning, swallowing back the lump of something painful in his throat. 

"Brother, I swear I didn't know—" Thor said as his gaze settled on Odin then on Loki, but Loki shook his head and released the shaky breath he was unaware he was holding in.

"It is fine, Thor," Loki tried to smile, but it came out as a grimace.

"No, it is not." A scowl formed on Thor's face. "What is he doing here?!" he continued as he made his way inside the throne hall.

"Thor—" Thor glared at Odin even more at the sound of his voice— how dare he show in front of them after what he had done to his brother.

A flash of his brother's state at the prison and what Odin had done to him flashed in his mind and Thor's glared deepened as if he was glaring daggers at his father—

Their father was supposed to protect Loki and tried him equally as his brother. How could Thor be so blind? How could he not see what his brother was dealing with before?

But Loki always smiled at him, saying that he was fine and hiding his pain, so no one could see it.

"He is the former king of Asgard, his wisdom and knowledge of Thanos shall benefit us in the upcoming war," Tyr said in the silence of the room. His voice was strong and powerful, then he said in a more quiet and soft voice (it was something not described before as the general voice.) "I am sorry, my prince." He was looking at Loki, a sorrowful expression on his face.

Loki shook his head as if it was nothing – Straighten your shoulder and keep your head held high, act like you don't care. — he reminded himself. 

Loki entered the throne room, refusing to meet Odin's eye that he knew it was looking at him. So, he did the only thing that could make him relax – he looked at his mother to find her looking at him with a prideful look on her face –She was proud of him for taking this step. And she smiled encouragingly at him which made him not look at her and he felt himself relax, his mother is here.

It was Tyr who began talking about Thanos, with Odin adding his knowledge of the Titan — Every time the All-father spoke, Loki wanted to flinch and teleport from the hall, he didn't want to be in the same place as him—

Not after what he had done to him. The nightmares about the holding cell still plagued his mind whenever he went to sleep and how they had sewn his mouth shut, he still woke up feeling like the thread was between his lips, rendering him speechless— It is only Jarvis and Thor's voice that brings him from where his mind has wandered.

Tyr had informed them that the Asgardian army is ready for any attack and Heimdall will be watching for any disturbance and the Mad Titan's approach. Unfortunately, Heimdall cannot see the number of Thanos' army— he only knows that a lot of ships are following Thanos at this moment.

"We need to secure the west side of the city," Loki said. He knew that there were not enough guards in the west of the city –any enemy could enter Asgard from this direction and destroy all of their defences. Loki had informed them before about this problem, but of course, no one gave his words any meaning.

Loki was waiting for the rejection of his idea, but then—

"Tell us what to do, my Prince," Tyr said, already planning on securing the west.

Loki tried to hide his surprise, but he failed and Tyr felt a pang of guilt because he sometimes dismissed Loki's ideas — even the All-father, Thor and the king's advisors didn't take what he proposed into account, and thus Loki always acted opposite to what they agreed upon. The kid (yes, Tyr would always see him and Thor as kids, he had been there before Thor was born and Loki was brought from Jotunheim.) looked like he couldn't believe what Tyr had said.

Loki has been through a lot, the least they will do is listen to him and treat him probably as a proper prince.— Tyr thought. 

"And why weren't you like this all of these years,"  Freyr's voice sneered in Tyr's mind — he knew that King Freyr would definitely tell him that.

Tyr was there when Odin had brought Loki to Asgard, he had encouraged the idea of taking Jotunheim's Prince to use him against them —Have their hands forced, so the Jotun would agree to anything when the time comes to put Loki on the throne of Jotunheim, Like a puppet and they would pull its strings, use him to fulfil their favours. — How long had he known how the second Prince was treated and didn't do anything? Just brushed it aside as if it didn't happen, he tried at the beginning, then Odin ordered him not to interfere (he was just the general, he has no right to meddle in their private life or how to raise his children.

So, Tyr did nothing to help the young Prince.

Now he is going to be by his side— he just hoped that he wasn't too late to be forgiven.

Tyr listened as Loki explained how they could secure the west side (to avoid risking the life of the commoners). Tyr could feel how the kid was holding himself up, trying to make it appear that Thanos didn't affect him — but he knew that wasn't true. 

And they discussed the meeting that will be held at Alfheim. Frigga and Thor had promised Freyr that they would bring the casket of ancient winters if they would participate in the battle against Thanos (Eh, Have their hands forced again? — Tyr thought, but it was the only way to gain their alliance.)

As for Alfheim and Vanaheim, both of its kings were ready to aid the Asgardians in their battle against the Mad Titan (it is in their best interest to stop him before he reached their realms) — but Jotunheim, Freyr had stressed to bring the casket of ancient winters.  The Alfheim's meeting would be in the next day (Freyr had been planning it before Thor had sent them a messenger to inform them that Thanos is approaching Asgard)

Thankfully, the meeting in the throne hall had gone well— it was the first time in Loki's life he felt like he truly belonged to Asgard.

Though Odin didn't talk much in the meeting, his gaze was firmly planted on Loki which made the Younger Prince more nervous — he could feel his piercing gaze burning into his soul. So, when the meeting ended and Loki was about to leave before Thor —

"Loki, my son." Odin's voice stopped him, the sound of it stopped Loki in the middle of the hall.  it was tired and wary— like he was afraid that Loki wouldn't answer him.

"What do you want, Odin?" Thor growled, stepping closer to Loki who was still frozen in his place, not uttering a word.

But Odin ignored Thor as he descended from his place, making his way to where Loki was standing.

"Odin, perhaps we could do this at another time," Frigga said, already moving towards her boys.

Or maybe do nothing at all— Frigga thought, already fearing for her son and what will Odin say to him.

But Odin ignored her too.

"Loki," he said his name again in a desperate tone —as if the roles had been reversed.

"Father, please hear me." He had always begged to be heard, but Odin never listened to him.

Loki felt Odin's hand rest on his shoulder and he couldn't help, but flinched and immediately Odin put his hand at his side as if he was burned.

"My son, I am sorry," Odin said softly, his one eye was filled with tears that threatened to fall — he felt so guilty for what he had done, how could he have done this to his son?

"Father, I am sorry. Please forgive me." Loki's desperate voice travelled through Odin's mind and the former king felt the pang of guilt stabbing his heart as if a knife twisted in it.

"Sorry about what, All-Father?" Loki's voice shook (he didn't want it to break at the end, but he couldn't help it— it was too much.)

"Sorry for everything, sorry—" Tears began to fall down Odin's cheek and tumble off his chin, soaking into the fabric of his clothes — but Loki cut him off before he continued.

"You are just sorry, All-Father, after what you have done? After what I have been through?" 

Please, don't cry, don't cry. You have cried enough — Loki kept reminding himself. He didn't want to feel vulnerable anymore, he didn't want to feel weak.

"You are not weak, Lokes. You are the bravest person I have ever seen, going through all of this and you still come out of it—" Tony had told him that.

"You didn't even listen to me. You just assumed I was lying—" 

"Brother—"

But Loki shook his head, he wasn't finished. He was still looking at the person who once he called father — how many years he tried to make him proud of him? To acknowledge him as a proper prince as Thor? 

How foolish of him to think himself more than a stolen relic from Jotunheim.

Part of him didn't want to see Odin like that; breaking down in front of him, on the verge of collapsing. — Part of him still wanted his father's approval (the only father he had known) still wanted to be looked at with pride in his eyes; the same look he always gave to Thor, but not to him — never to him.

He wanted to say I am sorry I am not enough, I am not the perfect son— that part of him still wanted his father's love.

"You know—" Loki could feel the burn in his eyes —it was so annoying, he didn't want to cry!– "I have called you in the sanctuary. I begged you to come and save me, to get me out of there."

Don't let your emotions control you, don't let your emotions control you — the words were playing like a mantra in his mind.

"No, Loki." He remembered Odin saying that before he let go

Maybe it was his punishment –to fall in the clutches of the Mad Titan, to witness the horrors of the sanctuary, all alone, unloved and unwanted.

He knew that Thor and his mother loved him, but the awful thoughts kept crashing into his mind — like it was saying to him 'this is our place'

"But you didn't come," he whispered, feeling suddenly small at the gaze of Odin and he flinched violently when he felt two hands cupping his cheeks — it was his mother. He didn't know when she stood between him and Odin. Norns, why did he flinch from such a small gesture?

"Loki, I am sorry, I thought you were dead–" Odin said desperately.

But Loki shook his head, and a smile that was out of the place settled on his face. "I only wanted you to see me. To be proud of me." He said, the words were coming out of his mouth as if he didn't have control over them. "But I failed as usual,"

"Brother, please."

"Always a failure, father." The last word came out as a whisper. The tears that welled in his eyes shimmered in the reflective liquid that was now streaming down his face.

Pathetic — Thanos' voice said in his mind.

"Loki, my son. Please. I am sorry, my son. I am sorry,"

But Loki shook his head again, his arms were wrapped around him as if it was protecting him — he didn't want to be in the same room with him, he just couldn't. 

"I am sorry, All-Father." He uttered these last words before leaving the throne hall –

His father's pleas for forgiveness were echoing after him, begging him to return—

But Loki didn't know if he would ever forgive him.

********

Eventually, Loki's sobs and cries died down and tears dried up, until the only noise in his chamber was the soft sound of his breath. He had returned back to the confines of his chamber after his confrontation with Odin, Thankfully, he didn't meet anyone on his way to his chamber— it will be more embarrassing if he encountered anyone after his display of vulnerability in front of his family, he knew that Thor and his mother didn't mind, but the All-Father —

No, no, Loki didn't want to think anymore about Odin. After all the things he had done, how could he want Loki to forgive– by only saying sorry. After everything was done against Loki, it felt like a hollow apology to his ears. Part of him was still begging to have Odin's attention, begging to make Odin proud of him, to see him as a proper prince, as a proper son— he wanted to stomp on this part, to bury it, but it was to no avail because Odin has been the only father he knew throughout the centuries he had lived—

Stop thinking, stop thinking about this nonsense. None of this would happen, you will not have any of what you want— Loki thought angrily.

Green light washed over to clear his tear-streaked face and vanished the redness in his eyes. He doubted that he could fool Tony, but even if Tony knew he was crying, Loki wouldn't mind — Tony had seen him before like that, he wouldn't mind such weakness.

He grabbed the device that Tony invented, it was like a Starkpad, but Loki had enchanted it, so that they could be able to communicate with each other across the realms. Loki took a deep breath and then he called Tony.

He only waited for a moment and then —

"—No, Dum-E, don't grab that," Tony was cut off by the sound of a crash, Dum-E chirped happily as if he wanted to do whatever he had done again.

Loki couldn't help but chuckle.

"Kids these days," Tony sighed dramatically and then he continued. "Hey, Lokes. Miss me that much?" Tony said in a teasing tone. 

Loki took a shaky breath, "Of course, of course—"

"Wait a second," Tony frowned and leaned forward to see Loki more clearly on the screen. "Were you crying? Did something happen?"

"Nothing, it's just—"

"Do I have to kick some asses?" Tony cut him off. "Probably Odin's, did he do something?"

At Loki's silence, Tony groaned. "Of course, it has to be the asshole king,"

"Tony!" Loki said quickly. "It's nothing, we just had a small chat."

"A small chat? Did this asshole do something?" Tony asked, his voice was getting high because of his anger.

"No, no. But you know how sometimes my emotions control me," there Loki had admitted it, his emotions always control him.

"Lokes," Tony said softly. "You have every right to be angry and hurt. What he had done couldn't be forgiven or forgotten. It's normal to be angry," he continued. "You know I am still angry at my own father for what he had done, I don't know if I will forgive him." A pause then he continued. "I am not saying you shouldn't forgive him, it's up to you." But in Tony's opinion, Loki shouldn't forgive him.

"I don't know, Tony. Part of me wants to forgive him, but I know if I forgive him, I will never forget."

"It's okay, Lokes. You just take your time, even if you didn't forgive him, always remember that Thor and your mother would be there for you." Tony said softly. "And of course me and the rest of the team."

"Thank you, Tony," Loki said, grateful for Tony being there for him. "But enough of these talks, Heimdall saw Thanos' ships approaching towards Asgard and I assume he is sending an army to Midgard to collect the stones," Loki said.

"Oh, Fuck—"

And they talked about Loki's ideas for the upcoming war; if they could send help to Midgard and what was Thanos' strategies.

Heimdall had estimated that the attack would happen within a week, so both realms had to prepare their army and defences.

"Hey, Lokes. I know it isn't the best time, but I have a question for you," Tony said nervously after a moment of silence after finishing their talk of Thanos.

"Yes, Tony?"

"Did you mean —" Tony paused. "Did you mean it when you were about to call me — "

Dad— Tony wanted to say it, but he didn't.

Thankfully, Loki understood what he wanted to say and he said without hesitation. "Yes," 

"Oh," 

"I am sorry if that's—" Loki was blushing from the embarrassment.

"No, no," Tony cut him off and a grin appeared on his face —

"Guess you are coming with me and Pepper for our vacation. Pepper kept asking if you could come with us—"

"No, Sir, it was you," 

"Shut up, Jarvis," Tony grumbled, but a smile was on his face. Despite the news of Thanos, he was happy about Loki's answer.

**********

Thranduil, Álfer and some Elfs guards welcomed the two princes of Asgard when they arrived in Alfheim. They took the same way as always to reach the castle — forests were everywhere in the realm, rich with different kinds of flowers and animals. It was so beautiful, Loki always likes visiting. Sometimes it was his escape place when things got too much for him to handle.

But now Loki felt anxious about this visit, he could feel the magic pulsing through his pocket dimension wanting to get out and be used by its rightful owners—

"Do you think they will accept our proposal?" He asked, looking at his mother with his ruby eyes. As soon as he held the casket of ancient winters, his pale skin was replaced by blue one and his emerald eyes were replaced by ruby eyes — he always hated this appearance; the appearance of a monster. He thought his mother would be disgusted by his appearance, but when he looked at her, he didn't find anything except love and warmth.

"Yes, my son. Your uncle had already informed them, saying this was the  only way to gain their casket."

They encountered elves on their way, the inhabitant of Alfheim was eager to see Prince Loki of Asgard.

"Why they don't like me too?" Thor had complained before , but now he was really happy that the elves liked his brother more and didn't mind them choosing Loki instead of him.

"Did the Jotuns arrive?" Loki asked as they neared the palace.

"Yes, Prince Loki," Álfer responded. "King Freyr had informed King Helblindi to arrive before the rulers of the other realms. 

Ah, to give them the casket in private— Loki thought.

"King Njord of Vanaheim, King Enarvyne of Svartálfar and King Eitri of Niðavellir will attend the meeting in the evening."

"What about the fire giants of Muspelheim?" Thor asked.

"Surtur had refused to aid Asgard in the upcoming war, my prince."

Of course, after Odin had slaughtered many of them, they have every right to refuse.

Nobody said anything else and they lapsed in a comfortable silence until they reached the palace.

After the servants had taken the horses, Loki stood facing the palace —as if something froze him in his place, The world around them was quiet and empty, but the pounding anxiety of his heart, the curdle in his gut, and the gnawing of insecurity under his skin does not let him move.

What if it was only a ruse to take the casket and then wage war on them — Loki thought anxiously. Are they making the right decision? Are they—

"Brother, uncle Freyr is waiting for us," Thor said, cutting Loki from his thoughts.

Loki looked at Thor and his brother gave him an encouraging smile and both of them followed Álfer and Thandruil to the palace.

They passed through many different hallways that Loki knew by heart, he and Thor used to run around the palace, playing and fooling around— hiding from the guards in hidden places no one seemed to know except Freyr of course.

Speaking of Freyr, the king of Alfheim was waiting for them in his throne room —

"Welcome back, Loki," Freyr said as soon as they entered the room and he pulled Loki into a hug despite the occupants of the room — which were the king of Jotunheim and a petite Jotun woman, the woman was looking at Loki specifically while her son was watching blankly the reunion, he didn't want to help them, didn't want to become an ally to them in the upcoming war. They could rot and he wouldn't care. The Asgardians have done enough harm to their realm, wiping half of it. The Jotuns were dying because of their actions, the land is losing everything— Helblindi thought angrily. He and Býlestir had a huge fight with his mother, but in the end, they were forced to agree on what she said — they needed the Casket of Ancient Winters to restore the realm to its glory. 

"You promised us the Casket of Ancient Winters, king Freyr," Helblindi asked as soon as both princes sat down. He didn't bother to speak to the two princes after Freyr had introduced the Jotuns to the Asgardians' princes.

"Of course, king Helblindi. Don't worry." Freyr said with a grin on his face, but Helblindi glared at him. "Perhaps we could have some food first?" 

"King Freyr—" Helblindi scowled, he knew he was acting as a kid, but he needed to know if the Asgardians were true to their words.

"I have it, King Helblindi," Loki said, cutting him off. He could feel the burning gaze of the woman sitting beside the Jotun's king as if she was trying to know everything about him from this gaze. 

And with a shaky breath, then he pulled the Casket from his pocket dimension. "No need to delay what we have bargained for, King Freyr." Loki kept his voice calm and steady, but he could feel his heart pounding so rapidly that he was afraid it would stop. "I want you to swear me an Oath that you would ally with us in the upcoming war against the Mad Titan,"

Helblindi glared even more at Loki, but he eyed the Casket — it was so near, he could feel the magic radiating from it, lulling him to its song. It belonged to them, the Asgardians didn't have any right to have it! "I swear to the Norns that Jotunheim will aid you in the upcoming war against the Mad Titan, Asgardian." He spat the last word as if it was a foul word.

Loki felt the foreign energy that enveloped the place, mainly focusing on him and Helblindi. He knew it was the Norns' because he had felt it before he returned back to his older self. And then it was gone— 

Helblindi was bound to an oath to aid Asgard against the Mad Titan.

Blue colour washed over Loki's body as the magic of the Casket surrounded him—

He heard a gasp coming from the direction of the Jotuns, he opened his ruby eyes and stare at the woman. 

The woman had her hands over her mouth and she was staring at Loki with wide ruby eyes. "It is you," she said, cutting off the silence of the room. "It is really you," tears gathered in her eyes, but they fell down on the ground in the form of ice.

When She moved towards Loki, Helblindi stopped her. "Mother, what are you doing?" He hissed and Loki felt his eyes widen, putting two and two together —

"Loptr, my son," she said in a quiet voice, but the others were able to hear her.

"Mother!" Helblindi objected immediately even if the evidence was in front of him. "It can't be true."

"No, my boy. I could recognize these lines, they are the same as ours." She said, then extended her hands to cup Loki's cheeks, but he flinched violently 

At that moment, Loki heart thumped in his throat and he could feel only fear, thick and drowning. She can't be, she can't be his mother—he kept repeating in his mind.

"I only have one mother and she is Queen Frigga," he said, his body was tense and he flinched when Thor put his hand on his shoulder.

"Loki—" 

Loki shook his head, she is not his mother.

"Th-They took you away from m-me, I thought I was protecting you at the temple," 

Loki didn't want to listen to what she was saying. 

"You are not my mother," he could feel the hotness of his tears burning his eyes— why couldn't he get a damn break? Why this is happening to him?

Why? 

He all, but shoved the casket into her hand, not minding that it was about to fall.

He didn't care.

"Loki," Freyr said softly and Loki looked at him, panic written all over his face.

Everything was too much.

"I am sorry, Queen Farbauti. But just give us some time," he said, grabbing Loki's hand.

"Loptr, please—"

"My name is Loki! Not this— Not this Loptr!" He yelled, but there was a crack in his voice at the end.

"Farbauti, please," Freyr was prepared for Farbauti to know that Loki was her son, but he didn't know that the truth will come so quickly. "Please," he said again, and he could feel Loki's hand trembling.

"I-I —" she wanted to say something, to say anything, but with one look at her son, she whispered —

"Fine, king Freyr," 

Chapter Text

Farbauti had tried speaking to Loki after the meeting with the other kings' realms ended, but the young prince refused to speak to her. She wasn't his mother and she will never be– Loki thought or like he had told her whenever she tried to speak to him.

Freyr had tried to reason with him, to give her a chance.

"I know it is a lot, Loki." Freyr had said softly when they had left the throne hall. "And that she had appeared from nowhere in your life, but she wasn't lying, she is your true mother."

"Frigga Fjorgynn is my mother, uncle Freyr."

"I know and she will always be even after Farbauti knew that you were alive. She will always be your mother, Loki." Freyr said. "But You could give Farbauti a chance—"

"She said she left me at the temple to protect me." 

"I am sorry, Loki but I think she wasn't lying." Freyr said softly. "Maybe Odin really thought that they left you there alone." 

Loki didn't know if Farbauti was telling the truth or not, because the idea of his true parents abandoning him was drilled into his mind— refusing to leave it. He didn't know if he would be able to see her as his mother after Frigga being his mother these whole centuries

So, he pushed these thoughts at the back of his mind. There is no time to think about them at this moment because Heimdall had informed them hastily that the Mad Titan was approaching now with more speed than before.

"I could see him grinning as if he could see my face," a haunted look was written on Hemidall's face— it was as if history was repeating itself.

They had sent messengers to the kings of the other realms to send the rest of their warriors to Asgard on the day that Heimdall had informed them.

So when Dawn broke on the third day on Asgard after gathering the warriors, Out of the abyss came the army of Thanos emerged, to win this second battle against the realms and cast a Shadow across their inhabitants; to usher in an Age where the wails of suffering would go unheard.

"My son, please I don't want to lose you again," Frigga cupped Loki's cheeks as she gazed at her son. Tears glistened in her beautiful eyes, threatening to fall. She and the witches of Asgard will not engage in the middle of the battle because it was decided that they would protect the city of Asgard and its people from any damage that could be inflicted by Thanos and his army.

"I promise, mother." 

I don't know if I would come out of this alive— Loki thought.

He could hear the shouting and the yelling of the warriors behind him— everything was too soon, facing his worst nightmares. He didn't know if he would be able to face Thanos and not cower in fear at the sight of him.

"The warriors are getting bored and they will leave," he tried to crack a joke, but his smile came out as a grimace.

"Waiting for their commander—"

"Thor is already at the front, mother."

"Both of you, Loki," the queen smiled softly at him, tears were falling down her face.

Oh Norns, please let them be safe. Her heart was pounding rapidly in her chest, she was truly afraid it was going to stop.  Please bring them back to me, please— Frigga prayed in her mind.

"You will always be side by side, my prince," she continued softly.

"Mother—" Loki's words were cut off by the blaring sound of the battle horns—

The enemy was near.

"I must go now, mother," Loki said, kissing her forehead.

Frigga took a deep breath, then nodded at her son and with a final look at him, she made her way to the rest of the witches in front of the gates of the city —

And the last thing Loki saw before he teleported was a  glimmering gold dome of energy encasing the entire city to protect it from any attack. Loki could feel the magical energy even though he was far away from it.

Cheers and yelling of the warriors could be heard behind Loki as he teleported to stand beside Thor and Wanda. Not only were guards fighting, men old enough to ride, (wanting to finally be able to go to Valhalla and better to die in battle with honour, than to live in shame because they didn't defend their people.) — Merchants who had put aside their money and taken up the sword. A surprising number of women, wearing breastplates and steel or leather capes, carrying spears. It seemed not only Lady Sif was willing to fight like men.

Loki's gaze found Fandral and the latter grinned at his prince, raising his sword up in the air; thanking him for giving him a chance to prove himself for Asgard— for its princes. Fandral was surprised when Loki had pardoned them from their traitorous act (Queen Frigga had given the decision to Loki to decide what they were going to do with them) it was so stupid of Sif and the warriors three to go against their prince — the one who was crowned as a king at that time.

But Loki had given them a chance and Fandral isn't going to let it waste.

"Fighting side by side like old times, brother," Thor grinned at him, he could feel the electricity running through his veins, ready to be unleashed at the enemy; the one who caused his brother pain and suffering— Thor would make them pay. 

"Alongside each other until our dying day, brother."

"Aye, brother." A soft smile appeared on Thor's face. "But we are not dying today."

Loki just sent his brother a small smile, not saying anything because he wasn't sure if he would come out of this alive. And they didn't have any time to make small talks as it began—

Ships of Chitauri came pouring out of the void into Asgard. Spaceships that were recognized by Loki, the sight of them always hunting him or the sight of their owners.

The sense of fearness settled like a shackle around his heart, but Loki tried to swallow it to become the stoic leader his people deserved and needed.  

The bloodthirsty soldiers came out of their ships, pouring out like ants, ready to destroy and cause mayhem and Loki knew that Thanos was there — he could feel it, he could feel his rotten presence from the distance, it made his body shiver and want to cower in fear, but he couldn't —he couldn't fail his people.

"Bring glory to the realms, my prince." A grin was etched on Freyr's face when he said these words to Loki.

And it was as if time had stopped, each army waiting for the other to move.

"Brother —" 

Above them, the sky began to bleed red, reflecting enormous fireballs rising from the sorcerers of Asgard and the elves of Alfheim, ready to be unleashed on the Chitauri army. 

Loki took a deep breath and he looked at his brother, who nodded at him—

"TILL VALHALLA!" Loki yelled, raising his hand in the air. It was as if his war cry filled the air to let the soldiers hear it.

"TILL VALHALLA." The realms' soldiers shouted the war cry after him. Their voices shook the ground from how strong it was— and then they were running on their horses or by their feet towards the army of the Chitauri.

The fireballs arced above them in the sky gracefully, they were reaching the enemy at a slow pace because of the great distance.

Explosions shook the ground. Screams of joy from men and women for joining the battle could be heard all around Loki — The sound of slashing swords hitting the Chitauri was like music to them. Some of the Asgardians fell down because of the technology with the Chitauri, but that didn't deter them from their goal—

Make a glorious battle.

Thor had charged toward the hordes of the army, lightning gathering around him until he finally launched himself into the air, and landed in the densest concentration of the army, and made a crater where they had stood. He was filled with so much rage, wanting to reach Thanos, so he could put his hands on him to kill him.

A group of frost giants were led by prince Byléstir, ice swords in their hands. They were fighting the larger Chitauri or freezing the small ships, shattering them like glass.

"Let us show them the true power of Jotunheim!" Byléstir yelled as he surged towards the enemy, creating glaciers of ice that got through the body of the Chitauris like knives.

Wanda threw blasts of her magic towards the Chitauri and knocked the two who were advancing behind Fandral from his back and she conjured red energy light with her magic, firing at them.

"Aye, thank you, my lady." Fandral grinned, saluting her and then barged towards the horde of the Chitauri where Sif, Hogun and Volstagg were.

It was just a split of a moment that made Wanda not notice the Chitauri that came barreling into her— the impact knocked the breath out of her, 

Stupid, Stupid— Wanda thought as she saw the edge of her vision blackened and she placed a hand on her chest, her breath caged alongside a racing heart, and she couldn’t help the whimper in his voice.

"Wanda," she felt someone's hands on both sides of her face, her vision was blurry and she couldn't hear clearly the sound of this person's voice.

"Pietro," she mumbled softly, did she die and finally reunited with her brother. "You are here."

But instead of hearing his voice, she felt something pressing into her head— snatching away the pain from her head until her vision cleared and she found Loki looking worriedly at her. Green energy field surrounded both of them, preventing any of the Chitauri from attacking.

"Are you fine?" Loki asked worriedly.

And Wanda nodded, not trusting her voice yet.

"You should return back to the city." He said, already looking on the left to yell for a warrior to take her away, but Wanda shook her head and said—

"I shall continue, Loki."

"Wanda, you are—"

"No, I am fine now." She said truthfully, Loki had vanished all the pain from her body. "I will continue fighting," she said, determination written on her face.

"You—" Loki's sentence was cut off as Wanda's eyes went red as the colour of her magic.

"You have great power, girl. It is waiting to be unleashed — you have to concentrate more." Frigga had taught her.

All the lessons and spells in the previous day came rushing to Wanda's mind.

Reach for it and it will latch on you, Wanda.

You have one of the greatest powers in the entire realms

Accept them and it will bend to your will, Scarlet Witch.

"I will fight, Loki." She said, standing up and he let her. He was looking at her in awe and fascination.

The green light that surrounded them disappeared and then —

A red crown materializes on her head and the costume of the Scarlet Witch wrapped itself around her. It was a terrifying, yet beautiful sight to witness— red light surrounded her that seemed to envelop the whole battlefield as she rose up in the sky.

Wanda gathered a handful of Chitauri soldiers in her red energy field and in a symphony of spectacular terror, Wanda proceeded to decimate the enemy's soldiers. A tornado of carnage, a legendary massacre—

It had never crossed Loki's mind that he would witness the true power of the Scarlet Witch. It was terrifying, but Loki felt the thrill of excitement and the flare of hope that shot through his body– maybe they could win and destroy Thanos.

But Loki didn't stay to watch Wanda ( he knew that she would be alright, those mindless beasts didn't stand a chance against her) he only had one goal; finding Thanos. He will make him taste the humiliation and the torture he had let Loki endure. 

Whether he came out of the battle alive or not, Loki wished that he would see the Mad Titan fall, begging for mercy at his feet. 

Part of him was still afraid of facing the Mad Titan, wanting to flee away like the coward he was.

"Did you think you could escape me, Asgardian?"

Shut up, shut up— why did these thoughts barrel into his mind whenever he tried to vanish them?

"I am your worst nightmare, child." 

Loki felt his heartbeat skyrockets, rabbiting along at a pace that carries the terror in his chest up past his lips and moulds it into an emotionless war cry—

Kill them, kill them, kill— the words kept repeating in his mind as he dug his dagger with so much force in the body of a Chitauri soldier. Another one came from behind him and a bolt of magic from his hand threw it away.

Kill them.

Kill them all.

"Lord Thanos ordered us to discipline him." —As if he was a feral animal.

Don't show them mercy.

"You are already tired, Odinson?"

He is going to kill every single one of them.

Loki didn't know how many Chitauri he killed; he always tried to kill in a battle as few as possible, he always wanted to end the war without many casualties, but now he didn't care about the Chitauri. He almost felt giddy by hearing the sound of his daggers slicing their skin. He knew he was going crazy, but he couldn't stop —

All of them deserve this, then he is going to end Thanos. 

The battle raged on, everything was in utter chaos. Whenever someone killed a Chitauiri soldier, ten of them appeared instead. If only Loki could see Thanos, the battle would cease (killing their leader) — Loki thought.

Then he saw him – Descending from his ship in front of the Bifrost as if they were not in a battle, as if they were in a ceremony, looking so calm and thoughtful as he gazed at the raging battle. 

Loki found his feet taking him to the Mad Titan, a green energy field around him to prevent any Chitauri soldier from attacking. Loki was wide-eyed with fear and anger both, his teeth bared in something like a snarl, and he could feel himself shaking as he approached Thanos.

Finally, Thanos took notice of him with a wide grin stretched on his greyish-purple face. The Mad Titan was gazing at him with mirth in his red eyes —the same gaze he gave him whenever Loki was tortured.

"Beg for mercy, Odinson."

"You came to your demise, Asgardian," Thanos said calmly as Loki approached him. None of the Chitauri soldiers was with Thanos, he was standing alone, not afraid of anyone attacking him — the sound of the battle was like a background. It was as if only he and Thanos were standing there.

"No, you came to yours, mjálmandi quim!" With his heart beating in his chest, threatening to fall from its confines— Loki attacked.

Loki wasn't thinking when he attacked Thanos with his daggers, he wanted to slice him like how he had done to the Chitauri, but of course, Thanos was much stronger than him as he grabbed him easily from his neck and lifted him off the ground—

"You thought you would kill me, Asgardian?" Thanos said in a calm voice, that awful smirk was on his face as he looked at Loki's face.

Loki was desperately trying to wrench Thanos's hand from his throat, he tried to kick him with his legs, but it was to no avail— he couldn't breathe probably from the pressure on his throat, his heart was racing as he failed miserably to do anything and he could feel only fear, thick and drowning as his vision doubled and black spots started to appear around the edge of his vision.

"Sadly, no more resurrection, child." He said softly in the same tone he always used after Loki was tortured.

Loki could feel himself losing consciousness, but he managed to say. "Y-you w-w-won't come o-out of this a-alive," and before Thanos' hold tightened around his neck— 

A bolt of lightning struck Thanos, digging him into the ground, grinding him back for meters and it made him lose his grip on Loki and the young prince fell onto the ground with a loud thud.

"A dagger?" Thor was looming over his body, his voice was laced with his concern. "Really, Loki?" He asked after looking at Thanos to check if he regained himself. "Are you fine though, brother?"

"I– I am fine," his voice was hoarse and he could already feel the bruises around his neck.

"Asgardians!" Thanos yelled as he charged at both brothers, but Thor was quicker as another bolt of lightning hit the Mad Titan– Thor's eyes were glowing with power as he charged at Thanos with Mjölnir.

Loki's entire body was trembling with pain and his heart was galloping away in his chest. He took a shuddering breath and closed his eyes, pressing his sweat-damp forehead against the ground.

Maybe it was his end and he could finally rest?

The sound of Thor and Thanos' yells filled the air, it was the only thing he focused on. He could feel Thor's power and another source of power — an infinity stone.

How did Thanos take hold of an Infinity stone? The stones were on Asgard and Midgard, but the power and soul weren't —

Or did he invade Midgard and kill Strange for the time and mind stones? But Heimdall didn't report about any invasion to Midgard.

His head hurt like a thousand needles were crammed inside from how much he was thinking. If he can just rest for a moment, if he can rest forever–

He failed all the realms.

"Odin always saw you as a failure, Loki." Thanos' soft, calm voice filled his mind. "You were nothing to him– to them, child."

He failed his people.

"All of your life you wanted someone to see you, to see what you were capable of." 

He failed his friends and family.

"Be grateful I saved you, prince of Asgard."

Loki heard Thor's scream as Thanos hit him, making him lose his eye— his scream would haunt his dreams–

Could he just sleep forever?

"I will destroy you, Titans' scum!" Thor yelled. He didn't give up even after Thanos used the power of the stone on him— it matched the power of Thor, but Thor was getting tired, Loki knew because he was fighting from the beginning of the battle.

So, why was Loki giving up at this moment?

"Watch, child, as I destroy your dearest brother." Thanos' voice rang through his mind— impossible, how could the Titan be able to reach his mind?– Loki thought.

The screams of Thor were too much for him.

His brother.

"You are my favourite person in the entire realms, Loki,"

His brother was always by his side, never leaving him despite everything Loki had done.

"You are my brother, my best friend and I wouldn't find anyone better than you."

Loki spent so much time wallowing in the fact that he wasn't Odin's favourite but he completely missed that he was Thor's favourite.

Hearing his brother calling him was the last straw— Loki gathered all his magic and he could feel the energy coursing through his body.

Nobody would harm his brother while Loki is alive.

He could feel a foreign magic running through his veins.

þú ert sá útvaldi— the words were whispered around him, they were the same ones before he woke up.

"All–Mighty Thanos," he said in a mocking voice— a voice that didn't belong to him, it wasn't his.

Thanos' eyes widened as he teared his eyes from Thor –who was lying helplessly on the ground– "Impossible," disbelief laced into his voice as he looked at Loki –

Different shapes of visible blue runes were imprinted on his forehead, both sides of his face — Norns' runes. A horned helmet made from ice on top of his head and his scarlet red eyes were looking at Thanos, promise of destruction and death were visible in them.

"Everything is possible, Mad Titan," Loki said in that strange voice, he felt like he wasn't in control of his body.

þú ert sá útvaldi

The voices of the Norns whispered into his mind like a mantra. Loki remembered an old myth he had read about in the library of Alfheim about someone who will be born with the powers of the Norns.

(From the endless cold of the nine,

A chosen one shall come, 

With Norns' powers overshadowing him

He brings a promise to Yggdrasill with glory and grace.)

He didn't why the Norns had chosen him, but he wasn't complaining —he relished in knowing that Thanos will be killed

Það ætti að drepa vitlausa títaninn — The voices whispered and a grin stretched on Loki's face as he heard them —It will be Thanos' end.

Thanos charged at Loki, still wary about leaving Thor at his back, and he attacked him with the power stone to wipe his existence, to destroy him— the Mad Titan was filled with so much rage, how that pathetic excuse of an Asgardian held so much power?— Thanos thought. 

"Do you think an infinity stone could stand against the power of the Norns, you wretched creature?" A laugh came out of Loki —but it was an empty one as if it wasn't his and he destroyed the power stone with a snap.

Destroy.

Kill him.

Kill him.

Thanos was thrown on the ground with a powerful magical blast and then Loki was upon him, holding both sides of his face with his hands —making the skin beneath them burn.

A touch from the Jotunn's skin could burn, but he wasn't at this moment a Jotunn nor Asgardian, he was something else—

Something more powerful as the power of the Norns coursed through his body.

The screams of Thanos were like music to his ears.

"Mercy, please, Lord Thanos."

"There is no mercy here, child."

Loki's attention wavered from Thanos as some of the mindless beasts attacked, but they were struck by lightning. 

Loki smirked at Thor and his brother smirked back. "Kill them all," he said, grinning— blood was pouring from his mouth. He knew it was too much power for him to handle, but he didn't want to stop.

Kill them all.

Show no mercy.

"Little Godling, we could rule the universe together," Thanos said as he gained his breath at the moment Loki was distracted. He knew he wouldn't be able to defeat Loki after destroying the infinity and with how powerful Loki was, both of them could rule any realm or planet they wanted.

A maniacal, malicious smile stretched on Loki's face— it sent chills through Thanos' body.

"We could–"

"No," Loki cocked his head to his right side. "You will no longer exist, All-Mighty Thanos." He said in a mocking soft voice.

And Thanos knew he was doomed at that moment— So much power held in that body that he always tortured it, he thought as he tried to edge away from Loki.

The pathetic sight of Thanos in front of him as he tried to convince him to join his side made Loki laugh and shake his head.

"I, Loki, Prince of Asgard," he looked at the battle behind him and the royal palace in the distance and then he looked at Thanos, lifting him up in the air which made the Titan form dangling above the void —the place of his nightmares. "Friggason, the rightful king of Jotunheim, God of Mischief." the crazed smile vanished from his face. "And you, Thanos, will no longer exist."

And Loki unleashed the power inside him, it cut through Thanos' body like sharp knives and the Mad Titan screamed and screamed as each one of his limbs was torn from his body, falling into the void.

Loki could feel the Norns' power enveloped the whole of Asgard and the other realms — ending the existence of every Chitauri soldier and the children of Thanos, anyone who was fighting with Thanos. His vision was blurred with red colour as blood was falling from his eyes and mouth, he could feel his energy draining from him—

Was he going to die?

But he watched as they powered tore down Thanos' body, ending his existence.

"Loki—" he looked at Thor bloodied from and he was confused about the worried look on Thor's face— didn't they win?

"We won, brother." He whispered, his vision was already blackened and the last thing he felt was Thor's arms preventing him from falling into the void after Thanos' corpse.

Chapter Text

"You should retire to your chamber, queen Farbauti," Frigga said softly, looking at Jotunn's queen holding Loki's hand. "You must be tired."

It had been two days since the battle with Thanos and Loki had been unconscious. The power of the Norns' magic had possessed him, making him a different person who wanted only destruction and pain. Frigga had never felt such powerful magic, Even Freyr, who visited Asgard after the battle had ceased, said his realm had felt Loki's power and he suspected that the other realms had felt it too.

Frigga knew that this power was killing her son as soon as she saw Thor rushing to the infirmary with Loki in his arms. There was so much blood coming from her younger son and she tried to assure herself that Loki would be fine, Lady Eir was going to help him, but nothing was working. She had felt something painfully stabbing in her heart (like the spear she had dreamt of before) and she thought, would it be the end of her son like the spear pierced through her heart? Taking a piece of it and making it bleed?— why did her son always have to suffer? How could the Norns be cruel to only one person?

Didn't he suffer enough?

It was a miracle when queen Farbauti came rushing to the healing chambers, not caring about the stares that were thrown in her way, and an old Jotunn following after her with the Casket of Ancients Winter held in his hands. 

The old Jotunn, whose name was Vafþrúðnir, had informed them that the only way of bringing the prince was being reunited with what gave him power — which was Farbauti's magic and the Casket of Ancient Winters to enhance her power to return him back.

That's why Frigga found herself sitting beside Loki's bed, Farbauti holding his hand most of the time and the casket of ancient winters near them. Frigga thought that she would feel jealous and angry because the Jotunn's queen was the only one who could keep Loki alive (she was the one who raised him all of his life, she was the only mother he knew) but looking at Farbauti's face and the way she was holding Loki like he was the most precious thing in her life made her feel no jealousy, she only felt guilty for separating Farbauti from her son — Frigga knew the feeling of losing one her sons like when Thor was kidnapped by fire giants or when Loki fell into the void, it felt like someone had taken a piece of her heart , so Frigga didn't want any mother to lose her son.

"No, I would never get tired of helping him." Farbauti. "I had lost him once and I won't lose him again." She continued, looking at her son.

Farbauti still couldn't believe that her son Loptr was still alive, she had always blamed herself for putting him in the temple for the Norns to protect him, she thought that nothing would happen to him in the war. And when the war ended she went to the temple to take her son, but she didn't find him.

"I didn't find Loptr, my king." She had rushed to the broken castle, panicking because Loptr wasn't there, there was nobody, nothing at all. "Please, could you — could you bring—" tears in the form of ice were streaming down her face.

Why did she think he would be protected there? 

"Farbauti, the realm is broken, our people are dying and here you are begging me to return this runt?" Laufey seethed, he was disappointed when Loptr was born because he was small for a frost giant, he didn't care about his life. "I don't have time for this, we must look for how to restore the realm, to get revenge from Odin." He spat. "Not grieving for a runt."

"I am sorry," Frigga said softly, ' sorry for taking him from you' was left unsaid. But Odin had told her that he was left to die alone because he was a runt, if Frigga knew that there was someone who was looking for him, she would have returned him to them. "I know sorry is not enough, but I am truly sorry. I know the feeling of losing a son."

"I don't blame you, queen Frigga." She blamed Odin and her husband for taking her son from her. "As a matter of fact, I wanted to thank you for taking care of Loptr even though he wasn't your true son."

"He would always be my son," Frigga said quickly and winced, realizing her mistake —what if Farbauti denied her that? It would be her right because she was his true mother. "I mean –"

Farbauti's quiet laugh interrupted her. "I know he became your son too, I understand." She said, "So, thank you for raising him and being a mother to him when I couldn't be." 

Even if it hurt Farbauti that Loptr has another mother (whom he sees as his actual mother) she couldn't deny her this right — calling him her son.

Both of them lapsed into a comfortable silence after Frigga had smiled at her until it was broken by Farbauti. "Do you think I would ever have a place in his heart?" She asked, quietly. 

The thought of Loki not accepting her in his life made her heart hurt, she didn't want to lose her son again. 

It took Frigga only a moment to reply. "Yes, I am quite sure of that."

***********

The next day was the day that Loki woke up, but he didn't wake up to the sound of Frigga and Farbauti.

"Holy shit, don't you fucking dare scare me like this again," it was Tony's voice that he woke up to.

Tony had insisted to travel with Thor when the latter had visited Midgard to inform them about Thanos' defeat and how Loki was the one who defeated him. The rest of the Avengers were on Midgard to assure the people that there would be no other attack (hopefully) — Thanos' children had attacked Midgard with another army of the Chitauri to obtain the rest of the stones, but the avengers with the help of Dr. Strange and his fellow sorcerers were able to defeat them.

"Stark?" Loki's voice was a hoarse whisper. He was confused about what Tony was doing in Asgard.

'Was he even on Asgard? ' — Loki thought.

But Tony didn't give a reply, he crushed him into a hug which made Loki's confusion increase. "Why–what happened?"

"Jesus, Lokes, you are finally awake," Tony said, still hugging him. "Why do you like to do this a lot? Fell like – Jesus Christ, don't you dare pull that stunt again or I am gonna fucking kill you."

Both of them heard a chuckle coming from their left, Tony had completely forgotten about the two women occupying the room, he had rushed to the healing room after getting off his horse (which was so fucking awkward ride) and he saw two women; one with a golden hair and she was so beautiful, he concluded that she was Thor and Loki's mother because she looked like Thor and the other woman was beautiful too despite the blue skin and her red eyes that were watching him, as if analyzing if he was a threat or not. The blue woman looked like Loki in his Jotunn form, perhaps she was one of his relatives – Tony thought. 

Why was all of Loki's family were beautiful? Is Odin beautiful like them?, No, no, Tony immediately vanished Odin's appearance from his thoughts, he wanted to punch the old man in his fucking face or maybe blast him with his repulsor — yup, that would be awesome in Tony's opinion. Totally awesome, blasting the king of Asgard, the All-father.

Thankfully, the healers had announced that Loki would wake up today and the first face he saw was Tony Stark.

"You are the famous Tony Stark?" Said the blonde goddess and Tony tried to remember her name – Was it Freya or Frea? Aha, it was Frigga, Tony thought.

"The one and only, Ma'am —" Tony frowned. "Your highness–" what the hell should he call her? "Queen Frigga,"

Frigga let out a small laugh, "Call me Frigga, only Frigga." She said,

"Yes, Ma'am– Frigga," Jesus Christ!

"Thank you, Tony Stark, for taking care of Loki." She smiled softly at him which reminded Tony of his mother.

Nope, Nope, not gonna think about her now – Tony tried to vanish the images of his mother from his mind.

"Yeah, yeah, I —" he stopped because he didn't know what to say. God, this is so awkward  — Tony thought.

"Thank you," Frigga said again looking at him with the same kind smile and then her gaze went to Loki who still looked confused about what was happening in front of him. "Finally, you are awake, my brilliant boy." She said softly, cupping his face with her hands.

"Amma?" 

"Yes, my boy. I am here." She said in a quiet voice, tears prickling at her eyes. She was so relieved that her son is back.

Loki frowned after a few moments, remembering the battle "Did – Did we win?" He asked to make sure that Thanos was dead.

"We won," Frigga said. "You had slain him and tossed him into the abyss to rot there."

"He is gone forever?" Loki asked, he wanted to make sure that he had ended his existence.

"His head was severed from his body," Frigga said. 

"Holy fucking shit!" 

"You ended his existence, my boy," Frigga said, ignoring Tony. 

Loki let out a relieved sigh — it was finally over, and Thanos wouldn't harm him again. 

"You have fought vehemently, I am so proud of you, Loki," Frigga said, pulling him into a hug. "I am so proud of you."

They stayed like that for a few moments until Loki pulled from her hug. "Tony? How did you come here?" He asked.

"Oh, you know, this rainbow bridge." He moved his hands through the air as if to show him how huge the Bi-Frost was. "I insisted on coming with Thor to see you and I will say it again and again, if you do this again, I will kill you."

"You know I don't take it kindly to threaten my son, Tony Stark," Frigga warned, but a mischievous smile was on her face; it was the same mischievous smile of Loki.

"Yes, Ma'am – Frigga." 

And Loki let out a laugh, imagining his mother fighting Tony. "Watch out, Tony,"

"Shut up, Lokes. The elders are speaking."

"I am older than a thousand years!"

"Well, you are younger than me according to earth standards, so you are still young and I adopted you." 

"Stark —"

"Boys," both Loki and Tony stopped arguing and looked at Frigga as if they were being scolded. 

What the hell? She is scary as Pepper — Tony thought.

Frigga looked at Loki. "Loki," she said softly. "I have someone who wants to see you." 

Loki knew who wanted to see him because he saw her leaving the healing chamber. He thought he was hallucinating, but it seemed it was true, that she was here. "Let her in," he said after a moment of hesitation.

Frigga immediately brought Farbauti into the room. "Lopt – Prince Loki," Farbauti said as soon as she entered and her eyes found his.

"Queen Farbauti," Loki said, not knowing what else to say.

"I am relieved you are fine." She said, wanting to go and pull him into her embrace like she used to do when he was only an infant.

"Thank you, Queen Farbauti," Loki said softly, then he looked at his lap, not knowing what to say.

"Oh, I am —" Farbauti blinked and cleared some of the tears out of her stinging eyes. "I will leave you now, I only wanted to ensure that you are fine."

But before she left the room, Loki called. "Queen Farbauti," and the Jotunn's queen stopped in her tracks and looked at him —

Her eyes widened as she saw his extended hand towards her. "You could stay with us, if you want." He said.

"I – I would like to," Farbauti let her tears roll down her cheeks as she made her way to Loki and a small soft smile graced her beautiful face as she held his hand. She knew it would take a lot of time for Loki to get used to her in his life, but she would never give up —

She would try to let her in his heart even if she waited for a thousand years.

***********

A funeral was held for those who died bravely in the battle.

Valhalla was calling them as Asgard lit up in warm oranges and lifted, kissing the sky. Boats floated on the water, carrying the bodies of those who died bravely in the battle 

And so the veil falls, revealing walls of cavernous —

"Valhalla is calling for them," Thor said, looking up at the sky as it was lit up by lanterns released from the hands of people of Asgard.

And when Thor looked back at his brother, he was staring back at the lanterns, lighting up the dull sky and painting it in bright colours. 

The fighting is done, feasting begun.

"A saga well spun of a battle won," Loki said softly.

The lights reflected off of the water, creating a mirror effect that stretched on for as far as one could see.

"What is Valhalla?" Tony asked from beside Loki as he looked at the scene in front of him, it was so fucking beautiful — everything about Asgard was beautiful and Tony wanted to see all of it.

"It is where the brave shall live forever," Thor answered and well, it didn't answer Tony's question, but he suspected that Valhalla was the place that the dead people go to. 

"It's like heaven to us, the people who died bravely in a battle go to Valhalla," Loki explained.

"And who didn't die bravely?" Tony asked.

"They go to the realm Hel," Loki answered. "They would be ruled by the Goddess of death; Hela."

"We could travel to Hel like the other realms?" Tony asked, he had already planned on asking Loki about visiting the other realms and maybe he could find new things to use for his inventions.

"No one dared to step a foot in Hel, they would be killed on the instant, Stark," Loki said, already knowing what Tony was thinking about.

"Oh,"

"Yes, Oh, Stark."

"Could you two stay silent for a minute?" Thor said, interrupting their conversation.

And no one spoke after that and they watched as the boats fell from the edge —

For the brave warriors to est forever in Valhalla's halls.

And Odin watched Loki and Thor from the shadows, wanting to join them and be accepted by them, but he knew it wouldn't happen.

And until his dying breath, he is going to ask for their forgiveness.

                    ——————

In the next week, the palace was adorned by colourful ceremonial banners of the Nine realms, it was crowded with Aesir and representatives from across Yggdrasil, all buzzing with excitement —

Prince Thor's coronation would be today.

Everyone was excited, a new king would be the king of Asgard, a new hope formed a rope and anchored them to the chance of a better future.

The realms would finally be united.

"I apologize for what I had done." Odin had apologized.

No more oppressing power.

"I was blind by power that I forgot the people who suffered from my wrongdoings."

No more wars.

"I apologize to the people of Asgard."

No more destruction.

"I apologize to the people of the other realms."

Yggdrasil breathed for the first time.

"I apologize to my wife; queen Frigga and to my sons; prince Thor and prince Loki."

Odin has sincerely apologized to his people, the other realms and his family, but he knew not only an apology would gain their forgiveness.

People of Asgard still respected Odin as he was their king for centuries, some of them accepted his apology, but the others didn't even though they respected him.

As for the people of the other realms, especially Freyr, would hate Odin forever for what he had done to them. 

And by Thor being the new king, the realms would turn a new leaf.

So, everyone was invited to Thor's coronation; people from Asgard, elves from Alfheim, Vanirs from Vanaheim, Frost giants from Joutinheim, Dwarves from Niðavellir and surprisingly, Fire giants from muspelheim and Dark elves from Svartalfheim.

Also, the avengers, Pepper and Dr. Strange (accompanied by the Ancient One and Wong.) were invited. Fury said he didn't want anything to disturb him, so he didn't come.

The throne hall was filled with chatter and excitement, everyone was waiting for the new king to be crowned. And when the door opened, no sound could be heard through the entire room.

Odin and Frigga, clad in their ceremonial armour, marched to their thrones — No one dared to say a word to the former king of Asgard, even though there were hateful glances thrown his way.

"what the fuck is he doing here?", Tony muttered.

And Pepper grabbed his arm to prevent him from doing anything stupid like punching Odin, which was something he deserved and Pepper would gladly do it instead of him — Odin technically was still the King of Asgard even though Frigga was ruling in his place. 

It was only a few moments passed and the door was opened again, revealing Thor and Loki dressed in their ceremonial armour. And upon their entrance, cheers erupted in the room, everyone was trying to gain the two princes' attention.

Loki looked at the table of his friends and a laugh escaped from him as Tony and Clint began yelling his name as if he was cheering for him.

"I am in love with an overgrown child," Pepper groaned and Natasha patted her back in sympathy.

Silence filled the throne hall as the two princes kneeled in front of Odin and Frigga.

"Rise, my sons." It was Frigga who said that, Odin was looking at Loki, hoping that his son would look at him but Loki was avoiding his gaze; the younger Prince was looking at the ground when he took his place beside the queen. "People of Asgard, People of the Nine Realms, Today, we intrust Prince Thor of Asgard with the greatest honour in all the Nine Realms. The sacred throne of Asgard." Frigga's voice shook through the whole hall. "This coronation is not a symbol of power, it is a declaration of our hopes for the future," she continued and no one dared to cut off the Queen's speech. "Prince Thor, responsibility, duty, honour; These are not merely virtues to which we must aspire. They are essential to every soldier and every King." 

Frigga looked at both of her sons with so much pride in her eyes —

"Prince Loki, I and King Odin had decided that you would be the one crowning your brother."

"Mother?" A frown appeared on Loki's face.

"Gungnir still considers you the king of Asgard," Frigga said and handed Loki Gungnir.

When the Norns took Odin's powers, it prevented him from having control of Gungnir and thus it only acknowledged its previous holder which was Loki.

Loki looked at the spear in his hand for a moment — he tried to vanish the thoughts of his reign, it was the downfall of him. Then he looked at his brother, Thor was smiling at him, a proud look was on his face and that made Loki relax.

Loki descended from his place and as soon as he stood in front of Thor, the latter beamed at him.

"Ugh, stop, Thor." Loki muttered, then he cleared his throat and straightened his back, Gungnir was still in his hands "Thor; Prince of Asgard, do you swear to guard the nine realms?"

"I swear." Thor's voice was powerful as it rang through the hall.

"Do you swear to preserve the peace?" Loki asked.

"I swear."

"Then on this day, I, Loki of Asgard and Jotunheim, proclaim you the King of Asgard." Loki declared, handing his brother Gungnir —

And loud cheers erupted from the crowd.

"Finally, we got rid of Odin," Freyr muttered to his sister Freya.

***************

"Nervous, brother?" Loki asked as he stood beside his brother in their mother's garden – a soft breeze passed through the two brothers. The pale crescent moon shone like a silvery claw in the night sky.

Thor let out a small laugh and he looked at his brother. "Of course, I am nervous, Loki."

"It is a great responsibility, brother." 

"Loki," Thor groaned. "I don't know if I will be a good king."

"You will be, I am quite sure of that." 

Because Thor wasn't the same old Thor, who liked to think irrationally.

"You would be my side?" Thor asked.

"Hmmm, Tony wanted —"

"Loki!" 

"Oh, brother, you would never get rid of me." 

Thor breathed out a sigh of relief and smiled at his brother. "We would be side by side forever?"

"Yes, forever, brother."

(And two whispered promises between two young princes were fulfilled that night —

"I promise you that there would be no Thor without Loki – I would always be by your side, brother."

"And I promise you that there would be no Loki without Thor – I would always be by your side, brother."

And two smiles graced the young princes' faces as they looked at each other. 

Thor and Loki would always be together)